《Gamer Naruto》 Chapter -1 - Current Status(42) HUGE SPOILERS!! Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 8 Race: Human(?), Demon(13%) Gender: Male Title: -Academy Student (+25% exp gain until level 10 or genin.) -Uzumaki Descendant (Making original seals will come to you naturally. Adamantine Chains are unlocked.) [Attributes] Level: 1, 0/150 EXP CP(Chakra): 8000 Str(Strength): 70 Vit(Vitality): 100 End(Endurance): 110 Dex(Dexterity): 80 Int(Intelligence): 100 Wis(Wisdom): 100 Luk(Luck): ? Chakra Control: 72% [Perks] - Uzumaki Heritage - +100 HP at the start. +10 Vitality, +7 Endurance, and +5 Intelligence per level. +75% Fuinjutsu understanding and +30% Fuinjutsu success. - Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails - +200 HP and 1500 CP at the start. 200 HP + 200 CP per level. +7 Vitality per level. -55% chakra control experience gain. - Iron Body - +2 Str, End, Vit, per level. - Lady Luck''s Chosen - Almost infinite luck at anything to do with money or other materialistic items or in users favor. Everything else like friends and family has dirt poor luck. Gives 90% more flexibility on the wrist so the user can his wrist in any way he wants to without damaging himself. - Flexible Fingers - Gives 90% more flexibility on the wrist so the user can his wrist in any way he wants to without damaging himself. - Perfect Body - By making all the muscles in the body into pink muscles, the user will no longer have to worry about gaining excess muscle mass that will slow him down. - Storm Tempered Body(Max) - Live inside a thunderstorm and take on all the hits of lightning. If a person survives for more than 5 days, then they get this perk. Requires a tough body and high vitality. User will gain lightning resistance which will eventually become lightning immunity as this perk becomes stronger. Evolvable because at the 3rd stage which is the max, user can increase their lightning element affinity. User has used Blue Lightning from the lightning world which stronger than normal lightning and so the 5 days shortened to ten minutes. - Hard Skin(Stage 3) - Get beaten. Starting from something small like wooden swords to something stronger like metal rods in the future. It must hit all spots in the body in order to have a 100% effect and to gain the perk. Evolvable because one can push their skin to the next level with higher-level materials. At the fourth stage of this perk, the user can handle Lava and use that to move on to the next level. Normal blades are useless against user currently. User must learn how to use his or her Chakra to absorb the lightning to their chakra pathways and their 361 chakra points. Once there, the user must attack the lightning energy in each point and refine into the point. Only when the user can take blue lightning to the pathways and points will he or she gain this perk. Evolvable because of the different levels. Higher levels = user learning to generate lightning, lightning jutsus become stronger and are easier to learn, be lightning proof. - Lightning Cells - It follows the same steps of the Lightning Devourer initially except instead of the Chakra Paths and points, the user uses Chakra to focus on every single cell in the body. As these cells split and make more cells, they naturally carry the lightning energy that they possess. Once the entirety of the user''s body has been changed, it will be faster, more reactive, stronger, and will be able to use lightning to nourish itself. Continuous growth. - Lightning Immunity[Blue] - Currently, the user can not be affected by Blue Lightning. - Demon - +1 Str, +1 End, +1 Dex, +3 Vit per level. [Negative Status] - Physical Limit Reached - [Element] High Elemental Affinity(Wind) (Passive) [Level 59, Exp-24%] - Gives the user an affinity with the wind. Wind jutsus take 50% less effort to learn and use. Currently 2nd Hokage Water compatibility level. High Elemental Affinity(Lightning) (Passive) [Level 76, Exp-56%] - Gives the user an affinity with lightning. Lightning jutsus take 50% less effort to learn and use. Mid Elemental Affinity(Yin) (Passive) [Level 56, Exp-44%] - Gives the user an affinity with Yin. Yin jutsus take 25% less effort to learn and use. [Skills] Gamer''s Mind (Passive) [Level MAX] Gamer''s Body (Passive) [Level MAX] - Gives the user a body that of a game character where they do not take physical damage but can feel the pain through the loss of HP. Sleeping in the bed can heal CP and HP completely. Sleeping in a tent provides 75% recovery. Sleeping anywhere else is 50% recovery. There is no hunger bar to indicate it however the user has needs Meditation (Active) [Level Max] - Lets the user have zero thoughts and a 50% chance to enter enlightenment for anything they need comprehension for. User will let be more in tune with one''s consciousness and mind and will achieve a normal state of tranquility at all times unless extreme amounts of emotion influence the user. This will also help the user with Nature Energy and user''s first kill as Gamer''s Mind is only useful for the moment and this effect will be for the long run. Mind Resistance (Passive) [Level Max] - Gives allows the user to bear the mental strain. Unlike the Gamer''s Mind where it gives immunity to mental status, this allows the user to bear mental stress, damage, or attacks. Mind Fortress (Passive) [Level 32, Exp-93%] - A passive ability where the mind is like a fortress. Some Yamanaka clan members have this but only the User can make it impregnable. With this fortress, no one can go into User''s mind to steal information but instead will face a backlash where it will damage their minds and steal a few their memories. Anyone who invades the user''s mind will not be able to get away very safely afterward and they can die from it.] Mind Power (Passive/Active) [Level 49, Exp-14%] - A separate power from chakra and demonic power. User has to explore this power for possibilities of usage. Currently can be used with Nara Clan and Yamanaka Clan jutsus. (P)Swordsmanship (Passive/Active) [Level Max] - User has learned the Way of the Sword and now can do +20% damage when holding a sword. No one can match the user in an equal fight unless the opponent is much stronger than the user. Because it is mastered, User is 50% more effective and stronger against another swordsman. Basic Sword Moves (Passive/Active) [Level Max] - Increases Swordsmanship level and makes user better with basic sword moves. 30% extra damage when facing an opponent. Increases learning of future sword moves easier by 35% when max level. Sword Foundation (Passive) [Level Max] - A passive skill that allows the user to have extreme talent in swordsmanship and foundation so deep where any sword will not be difficult to wield. + 25% damage to other sword users. 90% easier to learn other sword styles. An extra passive ability which lets the user increase his senses and instincts by 45% when using a sword. Aura Reading (Active) [Level Max] - The ability to see one''s own or other''s Aura. Through their Aura, you can feel their true emotions towards you and because it is max leveled, the user can now see what is the foundation for that emotion towards one another and what keeps it ongoing. Poison Resistance (Passive) [Level Max] - Gives the user poison resistance to any all types of poisons. The user will feel 0.0000001% of the effect of any poison. Poison Adaption (Passive) [Level Max] - The user''s body will make new mutated antibodies. These antibodies will adapt to any all poison in ten seconds to thirty, depending on how strong the poison is. Any of the same poison, regardless of whether it is mutated or not, that the user has experienced will now become a permanent immunity for the user. Special Pill Immunity (Passive) [Level Max] - Lets the user never be able to experience the side effects of the special pills. Pickpocketing (Active) [Level Max] - Gives the user the ability to pickpocket. Currently has 100% success. If the user wanted to pickpocket another, there is nothing in the world that can stop user unless time itself stops. Stealth (Active) [Level Max] - +70% more inconspicuous to the 5 sense of humans. Normal actions and some skills have an additional silent attribute at Max level. (A) Stealth (Active) [Level Max] - 100% unnoticeable by anyone and anything even if the user is next to them. Chakra sensing will not be able to be used to find the user. (P) Stealth (Active) [Level Max] - Dojutsu can no longer find the user as stealth hides everything. Invisibility (Active) [Level Max] - The user becomes completely invisible with the items that are on them. Unless the user deactivates the skill, the user will be indefinitely invisible. Can be stacked with stealth. Presence Erase (Passive) [Level Max] - This skill erases the user''s presence completely when using Invisibility and Stealth. Acting (Active) [Level Max] - 100% believable. Works on every person in this universe except divine beings. Detect Malevolent Intention (Passive /Active) [Level Max] - Notifies the user about anyone or anything that has intentions to harm the user. User has 1/4 of the capability of this skill when it is not active. Detect Killer Intent (Passive /Active) [Level Max] - Lets the user sense another''s thirst for killing. Either towards another or self. User has 1/4 of the capability of this skill when it is not active. Negative Emotion Sensing (Passive/Active) [Level 48, Exp-49%] - The ability to sense all types of negative emotions including the seven sins. Currently at a 48-mile radius. User has 1/8 of the capability of this skill when it is not active. Muscle Movement (Passive) [Level Max] - Greater overall flexibility, Greater control of the body, Greater agility, Greater reflexes, and Body Foundation Skill and Muscle Toughness skill at max level. Body Foundation (Passive) [Level 56, Exp-87%] - The base for the body. The stronger this skill, the more improvements the user can have and the more punish the user can take. This is a level 300 skill that can only be leveled up when user trains his body using specific techniques or learning specific skills like Muscle Movement. At level 300, the user will gain an extra +100 stats in all physical attributes and will gain the perk Perfect Foundation which will let the user have limitless potential in body power Muscle Toughness (Passive) [Level Max] - As it says in the name, this skill passively increases the durability, strength, explosive power, and toughness of the user''s muscles. Finishing the pink muscle training will max this out and it will also signify the end of the pink muscle training. Skeletal Hardness [Level Max] - Increases the hardness of the skeleton to handle the body. Skeletal Durability (Passive) [Level Max] - Increases the durability of the skeleton to handle the body. ID Create (Active) [Level Max] - Create a space using the user''s own power for multiple purposes. There are many rooms that the user can choose for different training and different goals. Currently, all rooms are available but the user is warned to be very cautious when he is accessing it as all as some of them have creatures or people like the White Lightning than can kill the user. ID Return (Active) [Level Max] - This allows the user to return to any space he wants to. The default location is the new home ID Clone (Active) [Level Max] - The user gives the power of the Gamer to one of user''s clones. This clone now has access to the Gamer''s abilities and can change other clones to ID clones. ID Clones do not need rest, sleep, food, or anything. They are exactly like real people except they have no human needs. Cooking (Active) [Level 48, Exp-34%] - The ability to cook anything and everything and make it delicious. Thought Processing (Active/Passive) [Level Max] - Extracting the useful information from memories user has or gained in order to obtain something or find the information that the user is looking for. At max level, it will give the user the prowess of fast thought. Instinct (Passive) [Level 37, Exp-78%] - A passive skill where user can automatically react to any threat without the need to acknowledge it and defend themselves. However, this ability is not a guarantee against all danger. When fully maxed, coordination of the body will increase greatly and foresight will be ingrained into daily lifestyle. Battle Instinct (Passive) [Level 52, Exp-22%] - A passive skill where the user''s body can move and adapt while in battle on its own, allowing them to attack and defend simultaneously. When fully leveled, this skill will be precognitive in nature. This is a battle exclusive skill. Intuition (Passive) [Level 18, Exp-40%] - A passive ability that activates once in a while to help the User in predicaments or daily life. When fully maxed out, it will activate once or twice per day. Currently can be trained along with the two instincts but not much experience will be gained. Mind Power training is the most effective. Fear Immunity (Passive) [Level Max] - User can not be afraid anymore. Effective against the pressure of Divine Beings. Chakra Shape Manipulation (Passive/Active) [Level Max] - An advanced form of chakra control that involves changing the form and movement of chakra, determining the size, range, and purpose of a technique. Speed Sight (Passive) [Level 28, Exp-24%] - A passive ability that lets the user see actions in slow motion by speeding up how much information the brain can absorb and the eye can see. Fortunately, it doesn''t mess with his normal time perception as his mental resistance is maxed out and resists the change of time in the mind unless it''s necessary. Dark Slayer Style (Passive) [Level 29, Exp-80%] - Fighting Style of Blue that emphasizes on the Yamato''s unique prowess and one''s own speed. This style is the best at manipulating distance from short to long against an enemy in order to kill quickly. Even though this style is superior to many swords styles out there, it can be beaten by someone who is faster than the user. Shogi (Active) [Level Max] - A master of Shogi. Chess (Active) [Level Max] - A master of Chess. Checkers (Active) [Level Max] - A master of checkers. Sudoku (Active) [Level Max] - A master of Sudoku Scrabble (Active) [Level Max] -A master of Scrabble Mahjong (Active) [Level Max] - A master of Mahjong. Crosswords (Active) [Level Max] - A master of Crosswords. Chakra Affinity (Passive) [Level 5, Exp-2%] - Now the user is more s?ns?t?v? to Chakra and will be able to handle it better. Lightning Mode (Active) [Level 13, Exp-89%] - The user activates his lightning which increases all senses, abilities, and attributes by 50%. Lightning Mode V2 (Active) [Level 15. Exp-65%] - A stronger version of Lightning Mode that increases everything by 100%. Lightning is now integrated into all attacks whether it is compatible or not. Bargaining (Active) [Level Max] - User is 100% successful on a deal. Speech (Passive) [Level Max] - User has learned the art of communicating and speaking to others. Sewing (Active) [Level Max] - User is a master of sewing. Tailoring (Active) [Level Max] - User can make any type of clothes with almost any kind of material. Can use Chakra. Blacksmithing (Active) [Level Max] - User can now make weapons of his own with any ingredient with a 99% success rate. Using chakra to make weapons would add permanent effects to weapons. Carpenting (Active) [Level Max] - User is now a professional of buildings and structures. Crafting (Active) [Level Max] - User can make many different items with many different materials. Like a statue or a shovel or a birdhouse or a normal house and etc. Gardening (Active) [Level Max] - User can cultivate any plant and there is a 50% chance for a new breed of plants to appear if the user is gardening. Telepathy (Active) [Level Max] - Using mind power, user can now communicate with other''s minds. This technique can also be used to read minds if user wants to. Memory Reader (Active) [Level Max] - User can now read memories of another but it has a 30% chance to turn the victim into a vegetable. Psychic Senses (Active) [Level Max] - User can uses mind power to enhance the normal senses to almost extreme levels. An example would be that user can taste something without physical contact. Psychokinesis (Active) [Level Max] - Move objects with the mind at any speeds with perfect accuracy. Aerokinesis (Active) [Level Max] - Can control the wind with the mind. When the wind is self-produced, it takes on a turquoise color. Electrokinesis (Active) [Level Max] - Can control electricity with the mind. When the lightning is self-produced, it takes on the gold color. [Jutsus] Shadow Clone Jutsu (Active) [Level Max] - This jutsu allows the user to create one or more copies of themselves. The user''s chakra is evenly divided between themselves and their clones: creating one clone will give it half the user''s chakra, creating two clones will give each a third of the user''s chakra, and so on. Depending on how much chakra the user has and how many clones they make, this rapid depletion of their reserves can be dangerous. Because of this, usually, only those of at least j¨­nin-level can safely use the standard Shadow Clone Technique. The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique ¨C which creates hundreds of clones to the standard version''s dozens ¨C is unsafe to the point of being forbidden. Experiences of the clones come back to the main and it affects the power as well. Durable Shadow Clones (Active) [Level Max] - Shadow clones can now take as many hits as the user and can last longer without chakra. Battle Shadow Clones (Active) [Level Max] - This shadow is a durable clone with fighting prowess that is 120% better than the user. Link Shadow Clones (Actie) [Level Max] - They could either talk telepathically or send information to each other. Some information would be auditory, some would be visuals, and some even might be that of taste Perfect Shurikenjutsu (Active) [Level Max] - +100% accuracy. +45% more damage using shuriken, senbons, and etc. Mastery of shurikens, senbons, and kunais. Any jutsus with any of the weapons mentioned above will automatically be understood by the user and user will know it''s identity, ability, strengths, and weaknesses at a single glace. Transformation Jutsu (Active) [Level Max] - A jutsu that lets the user take the appearance of whatever they choose. At mastery, it will take no signs, show no smoke, and it will be impossible to distinguish between the original and fake. Potent Transformation Jutsu (Active) [Level Max] - Makes the transformation extremely believable due to transformation letting user act like the one he or she transformed into with the ability to also change their appearances slightly and their age. Also, it changes the chakra level to match the person they transformed into. Chidori (Active) [Level Max] - A high concentration of lightning chakra channeled around the user''s hand. This is mostly used a stab move and is very fatal when a direct hit is taken. This technique prioritizes speed so the user would need Sharingan level reaction time in order to fully control it. Chidori Current (Active) [Level Max] - By releasing the Chidori in every direction, an electrical discharge flows from the user''s entire body allowing him to affect multiple enemies. When using this attack on a great number of enemies at once, it can effectively double as an instant defense. Has a paralysis effect on those who touch the defense. Chidori Storm (Active) [Level Max] - An evolution of the Chidori current that does more damage, has ten times range, and more destructive capability. Chidori Senbon (Active) [Level Max] - A variation of the Chidori that uses shape transformation to create countless sharp senbon that are fired at the enemy in quick succession. By increasing the amount of chakra used, the number of senbon increase proportionally. Can be controlled to hit more accurately on any part of the body. Chidori Sword (Active) [Level Max] - Create a sword out of the concentrated chakra of the Chidori. Can not pierce those that are above its strength. Chidori Blast (Active) [Level Max] - Inspired by the Rasengan''s explosiveness at the end of the technique, this jutsu can immediately shoot out an immense number of lightning bolts from the hand as if a bomb has exploded outwards in a specific direction. Chidori Finger Beam (Active) [Level Max] - By concentrating the Chidori on any of the fingers and using shape manipulation, the user can release a very small but thin beam that will shoot out at the opponent. It nears the speed of lightning so it makes it almost impossible to dodge. Chidori Tempest Level 67, Exp-1% - Rasengan + Chidori + Chidori Storm Fusion. Creates the most destructive thunderstorm that focuses on creating chaos. It is extremely big on range and not only does it already cover all of the Leaf, its range now touches a quarter of the other major Hidden Villages. Rasengan (Active) [Level Max] - A spinning ball of chakra formed and held in the palm of the user''s hand, which is only known to a handful of shinobi. It is the ultimate chakra shape manipulation that is incomplete and has stayed as an A rank jutsu. Giant Rasengan (Active) [Level Max] - An improved version of the Rasengan that uses more chakra to be built up. Because there is even more chakra being compressed to a higher density, the ball releases its energy immediately on contact, thus increasing its destructive power beyond the Rasengan''s. Lightning Disc (Active) [Level Max] - Creates a giant disk of lightning that can be thrown or can be ridden on. User has a connection to this technique and by manipulating that connection, the user can control the directions of this jutsu. Wind Glider (Active) [Level Max] - The user uses wind chakra to propel himself forward or back using wind chakra from the hands, feet, or body. This jutsu can be used with the Lightning Disk to move at high speeds as the wind chakra from the wind glider mixes with the lightning chakra of the lightning disc to improve speed and lower wind resistance. Wind Style: Air Fist (Active) [Level Max] - Inspired by the Chidori, the user concentrates wind chakra in the hand and can either punch with them or throw punches from a distance which is carried by the wind chakra. It is similar to the Vacuum Plam of the Hyuuga clan but this technique doesn''t utilize the ability to release chakra from the chakra points but rather uses the fist as a vessel to release the wind chakra. Leaf Concentration Exercise (Active/Passive) [Level Max] - 1% CC per 2 levels. Water Walking Exercise (Active/Passive) [Level Max] - 1% CC per level. Tree Walking Exercise (Active/Passive) [Level Max] -2% CC per level. Nara Clan Jutsus (Active) [Level Max] Shadow Style: Shadow Chain (Active) [Level Max] - Creates chains from one''s own shadow. At max level, the user can have chains coming out of opponent''s shadow. Shadow Style: Shadow Spikes (Active) [Level Max] - Creates spikes from one''s own shadow. At max level, the user can have chains coming out of opponent''s shadow and any other shadows. Shadow Style: Teleportation (Active) [Level Max] - User can use his shadow to connect to other shadows and then teleport there. Shadow Style: Item creation (Active) [Level Max] - Creates any kind of item from the user''s shadow. It can be anything from a sword to a needle to a chair and many others. Shadow Style: Shadow Puppets (Active) [Level Max] - Creates humanoid puppets from one''s own shadow. At max level, the user can modify the puppets to be less humanoid and more animal-like or monster-like. Not to mention, they also gain intelligence when this skill is at max level and has the unquestionable loyalty to the user. They would rather kill themselves than think or be controlled to hurt the user. Some puppets have normal personalities while the others are a little more eccentric. Shadow Style: Devour (Active) [Level Max] - User uses his shadow to devour anyone and anything. Currently unknown as to where the devoured items or living beings go. Shadow Style: Bind - Based on the original Nara clan jutsu. This technique doesn''t require seals and is twice and can be three times as fast as the original technique. Yamanaka Clan Jutsus (Active) [Level Max] Chakra Weapon Creation (Active) [Level Max] - User can create any weapons out chakra. Once the user''s chakra evolves or upgrades, this jutsu will become stronger with it. Different Chakra Nature and Chakra Manipulation give different effects to weapons. [Knowledge] -Basic Sealing -> Advanced Sealing -Basic Medicine -> Advanced Medicine -Basic Herbology -> Advanced Herbology -Basic Agriculture -> Advanced Agriculture -Basic Politics -Basic Tools -Basic History -Basic Chakra -> Advanced Chakra -Basic Chakra Control -> Advanced Chakra Control -Basic Language -> Advanced Language -Basic Etiquette -Basic Writing -> Advanced Writing -Basic Math -> Advanced Math -Leaf Taijutsu Styles and Sword Styles -Basic Architectures and Building Designing -> Advanced Architecture and Building Designing Chapter -2 - Recomendation for Books on this Website -Otherworldly Evil Monarch is great -Legend of Swordsman if you really like swordsman cultivation -Reborn: Evolving from Nothing is amazing -World Domination System(Good) -Valiant Life(Amazing) -Gourmet Food Supplier(Need more) -Gourmet of Another World(Need More) -Luxury Cafe Owner(Also system like the 2 food novels above but awesome nonetheless.) -Crazy Detective(Awesome. System is okay.) -The Wish of the Dragon if you are okay with Huge Harem and you hate Rias and Akeno and other main girls. -True Potential Naruto Fanfic- Basically different choices and Different Team and Different Sensei. So Shikamaru, Hinata, Naruto as team and Anko as the leader. Really really good. Long too. -Reincarnation of the Strongest Sword God(Paused at 1240 for more chapters cause I caught up but I''ll pick it up again.) -Returning from the Immortal world(Good. Mc is very likable. Harem though.) -Hedonist Sovereign (GREAT if you have a little patience in the beginning. Basically Blackmailing system telling MC to do this and that or he loses his chances with girls.) -Records of the Human Emperor (SOOO GOOD!) -Superstars of Tomorrow(Just started and First impressions are looking good.) -Rebirth of the Entertainment Giant -I''m Really a Superstar (THIS IS A MUST READ!!!! If you haven''t read this, ignore the other options and read this first. It is so awesome! A little racist but good funny nonetheless. Super Shameless MC but badas* nonetheless.) -Rebirth of the Godly Prodigal(I read the first few chapters and it''s not bad.) -Gate of God is funny -Super Gene -Strongest Gene -Almighty Coach -Carefree Path of Dreams(Author is the same for the novel Warlock of Magus World. Both are great.) -Paradise of Demonic Gods (System/ Sword MC/ Everyone has System I''m pretty sure.) - The Strongest System/ Ultimate Scheming System (Shameless MC) -A will eternal -Only I level up -Eternal Reverence for those straightforward fast cultivation Sword MC -I am in Marvel fanfic for those Marvel Fans. Versatile Mage(Novel and Manga) ----Manga--- Haikyuu Hajime no Ippo Star Martial God Technique That''s about all I can think of in the past 6 minutes so uh I hope any of these keep you occupied. Chapter 1 - The Beginning(1) Naruto opened his eyes and he frowned before becoming completely agitated by what he observed. He was somewhere filled with nothing but darkness. It was endless and yet here he was, floating up and down slightly while also glowing in white light that was there to illuminate him and nothing else. There was also an eerie silence that made Naruto extremely uncomfortable and made his body have goosebumps. This place, it terrified him. Naruto: "W-Will I fall to my death if I stop floating?" Naruto said as he tried to peer down and gulped. ?: "Hello Naruto." said an ethereal voice. Naruto: "AHHHH!!!!" Naruto shrieked in a high-pitch voice. Normally, his body would have jumped up but instead, he only ended up spinning in place. ?: "Uh. Are you okay?" Naruto: "Ngh Ngh don''t ever do that!!" he said as clutched his shirt. Naruto took deep breaths to calm down but his anxiety did not decrease at all. His heart was already beating fast and that scare nearly made it explode from excitement. Drops of sweat continuously fell down from Naruto''s head and eventually his upper body was soaked. ?: "Let me help with that. As an apology." After the voice spoke, the white light that was already on his body brightened. It calmed him down, cleaned his clothes and body, and even dried them. No longer did Naruto look like a poor child but rather a healthy normal one. Naruto stretched his body and he noticed that he felt better than he was before. In fact, he didn''t even feel hungry. Due to the stretch, he accidently moved himself to a position where he was upside down and had eyeful of what seems to be an abyss underneath him. Fearing what he saw, he decided to try to move again in order to put himself in a normal position where he didn''t have to look at it anymore. However, due to this weird dimension, no matter where Naruto looked, it looked just like how the bottom was. Instead of looking, he just simply gave up on it and close his eyes. Being happy with his new posture and lack of sight, he decided say what was on his mind before this whole ordeal happened. Naruto: "Wow. Thanks! I''ve never felt this good before." Naruto thanked space. He wasn''t sure where the voice was so he felt awkward right after saying thank you. ?: "No problem." The voice then had a question which came out as a phrase. "Out of sight, out of mind?" Naruto: "Yeah I guess." ''I think it makes sense.'' ?: "Smart decision." Naruto: "Thank you." Naruto was greatly pleased by the compliment but he had questions that he wanted answers to. "So are you gonna tell me who you are or something? Cause I''m really confused." asked Naruto. He knows that he isn''t brightest but even he knows that what''s happening to him is not normal. Then again, he is quite bright right now. ?: "Who I am is not important. It''s you that this talk will be about." Naruto: "Me?" Naruto pointed at himself. "Why?" He couldn''t understand it. This voice most likely brought him here for a talk? Why not do that at his apartment? ?: "Because all your life, you have had a prodigious amount of misfortune that has fallen onto your ??p and I want to give you a chance to change that and live better. A fair life, in a way, is what I offer. Do you want it?" Naruto thought it over. He doesn''t trust the voice no matter how soothing it is. It is extremely suspicious to him, especially due to the paranoia he developed from the citizens of Konoha. There was, however, a small side of him that told him to listen to this person. It was this small percent that he decided to acknowledge because he never felt this way about anybody else before. Naruto: ''It might be a stupid move to believe someone I do not trust but what do I have to lose?'' "Yes, I do. I do wish to have a fair chance." ?: "Good. So wh-" The voice paused for a few seconds. "It seems that even with my powers, I can not change your destiny completely." The voice sighed in helplessness. "Listen. You can go on a different route in life if you do become incredibly strong. Know this, however, I gave you this power to live better and to not terrorize innocents. Use it and develop yourself. There are a few conditions for using this power but the major one is that you can not share this power with others nor can you tell others about it." Naruto: "Really? Why?" ?: "Do you want your body and soul shredded and then scattered into the abyss?" Naruto shivered as he raised his guard once more. He looked Naruto: "N-No sir. I-I don''t." ?: "Relax." The voice chuckled. "No words would come out of your mouth when you say it anyway but it will hurt like hell if you do mention it in a way that others might notice. Be careful and live well. I want to see you in maybe a hundred or two years from now. Got it?" It took Naruto a little bit of time to understand what he heard but when he did, he nodded. Naruto: "Yeah. Thanks for the chance weird voice. I won''t let you down." The voice did not say anything after. Naruto felt sleepy all of a sudden and fell backward. When he landed, he felt like he was on the softest bed in the entire world. He fell asleep as quick as he fell. The only sound in that space now was the quiet breathing of a young Naruto. White light converged in his body while a little more went inside Naruto''s head. It gave Naruto something he would be grateful about in the future. {6:00 AM} Naruto woke up. Feeling greater than he has ever been in his entire life. He felt like he was sleeping on a cloud. Not that Naruto would know how it felt to sleep on a cloud. Naruto: "HAHA! I feel great!" Naruto cheered. "Time to train. Academy Starts in two weeks and I got to be ready!" As he got ready to clean himself, he saw a big blue book on his table. He picked up the book and it shocked him. [This is the Gamer Manual. This will start your powers.] It was in big letters in a box in front of him. Naruto: ''Must be that power.'' "Okay...Start I guess." Naruto: "Um. How do I go to status?" [Say Status mentally or out loud.] Naruto: "Alright." Naruto was about to say it out loud but he stopped. He thought about it for a minute. The voice told him to keep this power a secret so saying it out loud might cause problems, especially since he always felt like he was being watched. To him, he might have been wrong but better safe than sorry right? ''Status'' he said mentally. As soon as he did, the booked burned away in white flames. [For thinking about the consequences and remembering the Creator''s words, you gain +1 Int.] Naruto: "Okaay. That was weird." '' Wouldn''t anyone see a book burning away in white flames if someone was indeed watching him right now?'' [No. It was just a small test.] Naruto: ''Makes sense I guess.'' A bigger box appeared in front of Naruto. Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 8 Gender: Male Title: -Civilian (+5% exp gain until level 10 or Academy Student as a Title.) [Attributes] Level: 1, 0/150 EXP HP(Health): 1450 CP(Chakra): 2950 Str(Strength): 8 Vit(Vitality): 23 Dex(Dexterity): 8 Int(Intelligence): 20 Luk(Luck): ? Chakra Control: 5% Attribute points: 0 [Perks] - ??? - +100 HP at the start. +10 Vitality, +7 Endurance, and +5 Intelligence per level. +75% Fuinjutsu understanding and +30% Fuinjutsu success. - ??? - - Iron Body - +2 Str, End, Vit, per level. - Lady Luck''s Chosen - Almost infinite luck at anything to do with money, materialistic items, and others. Matters with friends and family, however, has some bad luck sown in them. [Negative Status] - Eyesore - -20% reputation gain with people and -25% reputation with girls. Wear something else. [Skills] Gamer''s Mind (Passive) [Level MAX] - Allows the user to calmly and logically think things through. Allows a peaceful state of mind at all times. Immunity to psychological status effects. Gamer''s Body (Passive) [Level MAX] - Gives the user a body that of a game character where they do not take physical damage but can feel the pain through the loss of HP. Sleeping in the bed can heal CP and HP completely. Sleeping in a tent provides 75% recovery. Sleeping anywhere else is 50% recovery. There is no hunger bar to indicate it however the user has needs. Healing Factor (Grade C, Exp-21%) - +50% healing for outside injuries. 30% healing for inner injuries. Naruto: ''Oh wow! This is so cool.'' [Say Gamer Activate.] Naruto: "Okay." He had no reason to disagree. "Gamer Activate." When he said those words, Naruto felt like something rushed inside his body. He froze where he stood and every part of his body felt foreign to him like it was not his anymore and then a minute after, he started feeling more comfortable. Moving his fingers, running in his apartment, and doing some stretches were all examples of what Naruto did to feel his body and the results made him extremely satisfied with is newfound physique. There was also something that made him feel surprised. Previously, he would feel that his mind could not focus on topics but now whatever he thought about of stayed there unless he would discard it to the back of his mind or use it. He could even call the discarded thoughts back if he wanted to. Looking back the status board, he felt his thoughts were quite clear and everything easy to understand. Naruto: ''Attributes are more or less easy to understand but the Int attribute the Luk attribute is a bit strange. My mental capacity is not that high. Even if it is, why didn''t it show before? Maybe because I wasn''t raised right or perhaps I never showed it? Probably not.'' Naruto was slightly confused. ''Well, if my Int is weird then my Luk is a mystery.'' Naruto kept reading down the list and his eyes stopped at the perks. ''That''s where my strange luck came from but...seriously? That sucks. My relationship with people will be that bad?'' Naruto looked visibly sad for a bit before reading once again with his carefree attitude. ''Whatever. People don''t like me anyway. I guess that explains why I don''t have any parents.'' Naruto thought bitterly. ''One of the question marks also give me a healing factor. That''s really nice. Probably why I haven''t died yet. Most likely the reason why I obtained Iron Body. I am actually grateful for those drunk pricks who beat me up.'' He looked back at the question marks. ''And then these unknown perks. They give me great benefits but what are they?'' He paused. ''Questions for later I guess.'' He kept reading and reading, understanding most of what it said to him. He was mostly sour about his luck and the eyesore flaw; he loved his orange jackets. Naruto: "And now the biggest question of them all. Am I not completely human?" Naruto pondered as he stared at the question mark next to his race but obtained no answer. "Oh well. I''ll ask later." [Good job figuring your attributes by yourself. +3 Int.] Naruto: "Hehe." Naruto never really has gotten praised before unless the voice counted. Even if it is from his weird power, he still appreciated it. "So where do we start? Training? Studying? Adventuring? We have two weeks since school starts after all." [Before we do anything, I have detected foreign chakras inside of you. Three of them can be determined but the other two can not. Do you want to check them out?] Naruto: "What! How!? Why?!" Naruto was becoming tense as he stressed each word. [Figure it out. 1st Main Mission: Figure out why there are foreign chakras inside of you. Reward: +1 All attributes, Answers, ???] [Accept (Yes/No)] Naruto: "Yes! I rather not have unfamiliar things in my body. What do I do?" He was anxious. [Meditate] said the bland voice. Naruto: "Um. Okay. Here I go." Naruto sat down and closed his eyes. From what he knows from meditation, he has to empty his thoughts. He started doing this and he didn''t even realize that there was a notification that popped up in front of him. Gamer''s Mind played a small role in going in this state while the rest was all natural. Even Naruto thought that this was easy. As the last thought went away, he dove into the darkness of his mind. When he opened his eyes, he was somewhere else. Everything was white and it had a weird holy feeling to it. In the middle stood one man who was both familiar and unfamiliar with him. Naruto even thought that he looked a bit like him except some differences. ?: "Hello Naruto." said the man in a calm yet happy tone. Chapter 2 - The Beginning(2) Naruto: "You look like the Fourth Hokage." Naruto was calm on the outside but was greatly astounded inside. It''s not like you get to meet one of your idols every day. Fourth: "You are right. I am the Fourth." ''From what I observed, Naruto would question me with a loud voice. What''s going on?'' Naruto: " What are you doing in my body?" Naruto went straight to the point. Naruto was relaxed in front of the Fourth but at the same time very puzzled. ''Can people just come into your body like this? That''s pretty cool.'' Fourth: "It''s a long story actually but I want to first tell you who I am." The Fourth smiled. Naruto: "I think we already established that fact." ''Woah. When did I ever use smart talk? And why the hell am I so calm-Ohh Gamer''s Mind. That must be it. My new vocabulary must be my intelligence showing. It seems that the status was quite accurate. I guess wisdom is a part of intelligence. Useful.'' Fourth: "..." The Fourth''s mouth was open a bit. He knew his son was not the brightest of the bunch but what is going on? Naruto: "What?" ''Why is he looking at me like that? He seemed happy when he saw me but now he looks like he is having doubts. Fourth: "Nothing." The Fourth didn''t dwell on it. If his kid is becoming smarter, then all the easier to explain his situation and all the better will Naruto''s future be no matter how suspicious this situation is. "Now, this might come as a shock." The Fourth hesitated for a second, feeling both guilt and despair at the fact that his child might hate him. "Naruto, I am Minato Namikaze. Your father." said Minato in a somewhat uncomfortable manner. Naruto blinked at him. And then he blinked again. Naruto looked down at the white floor, thinking furiously at what he just heard. Naruto: ''This man is my father. This man... is my Father! The Fourth Hokage! That would mean that I am the son of the savior of the Leaf right?Then... then why doesn''t the village like me? Perhaps they do not know about it. Yes, that makes sense. No...it doesn''t make sense. Even if they don''t know, why would they hate me? Did the Third not tell them yet?'' He thought but shook his head. ''He probably did not at all. Maybe he doesn''t know that the villagers know...who am I kidding? He''s the Hokage. How can he not know?'' Naruto realized something. ''That old bastard lied to me when he said he didn''t know my parents!'' Naruto looked around in the process of figuring out a great mystery that has plagued since the beginning of his birth. It was when he looked at the Fourth did he realize what kind of expression that the Fourth was wearing. Guilt and sorrow. Originally, Naruto thought that his father felt guilty and sad for not being there for his child but he believed that there was more to this story. Why? His father almost seemed like he was avoiding eye contact. Almost like he was ashamed. At that moment, a thought came into his head that he wanted to shake away but could not do so. If he could not get rid of it, then he might as well accept it and and find a solution for it. That was one of the new Naruto''s mottos. Naruto: ''It was said that the Fourth died by killing the Nine-Tailed Fox. It was said that he brought it down with him but how? How did he do it?'' Naruto would''ve had a panic attack if it wasn''t for Gamer''s Mind. The conclusion he was reaching filled him with disbelief. ''Those comments of being a demon and those hate-filled looks. One would only get them if they had an immense enmity towards the other but since I am a child, it would not make sense. I am eight years old. I can not do anything in a shinobi-ruled world Unless...unless I had something to do with the Nine-Tails. My age can possibly match with the time that the Nine-Tails attacked and it''s simply a reach if I dare say that I was involved with Nine-Tails but it makes sense compared to my other guesses! This power said that there are foreign chakras in my body. One is my father. Since I have no mother, I can ?ssume that my mother perished by either giving birth to me or dying with my father and since nobody knows what happened that day, it can be very inaccurately ?ssumed that the second foreign chakra would be my mother. That''s probably where I got my last name from. Maybe a clan member? Perhaps a citizen. Naruto paused again. ''A Hokage attracted to and marrying a normal person? Impossible. They would be a liability due to the amount of times they would be used and how much protection they would need. Having some ability to protect themselves is a must for the spouse for any leader so it has to be a shinobi that my father married or at least a trained person. With my limited knowledge of chakra, I can not speculate this correctly but chakra is mysterious and can be used many ways that I do not know of. If my father can appear in my body, what is stopping my mother from doing the same?'' Naruto went further in his deep thoughts. The pieces of the puzzle in his mind started making sense. Naruto: ''One of the chakras can either be some other person that I do not know of or it is the Nine-Tails.'' Naruto cannot even believe his own words. ''No! That doesn''t make sense but it does! It explains all the hatred but it doesn''t why it is in me! Wait. What if my father did not beat it at all but possibly couldn''t and then in his dying breath he put away the Nine-Tails in me to stop its rampage. That would make sense. I would not put it past my father to do this. He is the Hokage after all. He probably would not ask another person or use another''s child to do this. Most likely both my father and mother were in on it.'' Naruto bitterly smiled in his mind. ''I bet all my future money that he would make an excuse of why he put it in me. Hell, I can see it now. (''I believe you can control the power of the Nine-Tails.'') But then comes the question as to why did the Nine-Tails attack the village. Why would it just magically appear? It''s not like someone could control it and then teleport it in the leaf and say (Kill them Nine-Tails.) Hahaha...'' his mental laughter stopped as he realized that it would possibly happen. ''Can they?'' Naruto''s thoughts could''ve drowned the entire Leaf Village if it was water. He kept trying to find a way to deny what he figured out. Honestly, he did not want to think that he was with the Nine-Tails. His thought process took a weird turn when he remembered something. Naruto: ''The status board! I remember. It said that I wasn''t completely human. Could it be that... I could possibly be the Nine-Tails? No no no. That''s not possible.'' Naruto stopped as he realized that he didn''t know the capability of chakra. ''It can be though. What if my father turned the Nine-Tails into a human which resulted in me being in this form. That would explain the whiskers that I have.'' Naruto grabbed his head. ''This is too much of a coincidence. It is too convenient not to be.'' Minato saw this spectacle from the spot where he was standing. He wasn''t far from Naruto. Only an arm''s length and a few inches away. When he saw that his son looked down, he knew that his son realized something. Knowing this, he let him figure it out. He just quietly stood there and waited for the questions he would answer. In this process, he was met with many emotions. He saw his son go from blank to pondering, to curiosity, to rage, to bitterness, and then to sadness. It hurt his heart watching this but he knew that there would be a day when he would have to do this. He just didn''t expect today. Minato: ''Why did it happen anyway!?'' Minato was very confused. ''How did Naruto even come to this space specifically to meet him? Coincidence?'' Minato shook his head mentally. ''No way. Coincidences don''t just happen. Someone must be behind this. Whoever did this has a purpose. Hopefully, Naruto can come out safe in the end.'' Naruto: "Fourth." Naruto got Minato''s attention. "Father I guess. We have a lot to talk about, don''t we?" Chapter 3 - The Beginning(3) Minato: "Yes...What do you want to start with?" Naruto: "A lot of things but let''s start with the Nine-Tails. What happened to it? I mean, I''m 40% sure about what happened to it but I just want to make it a 100%." Naruto''s question made Minato speechless for a second. Being a hardened shinobi, however, pulled him out of his daze. Minato: "It''s in you. More specifically, I sealed it in you. Naruto: "I see." He may have looked calm outside but inside he sighed in relief. ''So I''m not the Nine-Tails but what is the question mark then?'' Seeing Naruto become quiet again, Minato felt really awkward. ''My son is strange.'' Naruto: "Why did the Nine-Tails attack the Leaf?" Minato: "It was unleashed by another man. He called himself Madara Uchiha. One of the legendary shinobis of Konoha and also one of its founder." Naruto: "You have got to be kidding me. He co-founded the Leaf!?" Naruto''s face was frozen. Minato: "Yes." He calmly nodded. This casual nod ticked Naruto off a little bit. Naruto: "Then why the hell did he unleash the Nine-Tails on the Leaf?" Minato: "It''s a long story and I don''t have enough chakra to finish it." Naruto: "Shorten it then." said Naruto with an irritated look. Minato: "He left the village and decided to attack it for his own goals. The first and Madara would always battle back in the old days. Many mountains would be leveled from one of their fights. Or that''s what I heard." Naruto: ''Uchiha... a relative to the stuck-up moron. I gotta ask him about his heritage it seems. Hopefully, I don''t strangle him before I get the information out of him. He is aggravating.'' "Why did he leave?" Minato: "I don''t know. Most of the population does not either. Perhaps the Third does." Naruto: "Great. Wonderful." His father''s calm response irked him a bit. "So why did he come after the Nine-Tails?" Minato: "I can''t say. It also confuses me as well. Maybe for power? Although that wouldn''t make sense because he would control the Nine-Tails in the fights against the First. Hmm..."Minato got thinking. Naruto: "Wait!" Naruto broke Minato''s thoughts. "You can''t just brush over that like its common knowledge! I didn''t know that!" Minato: "What?" Naruto: "That he can control the Nine-Tails!" Minato: "Oh that. Yeah, it makes sense. Most shinobis know about it but not civilians. The Uchiha''s visual prowess was one of the reasons why they were extremely feared. However, so far only Madara Uchiha is capable of controlling the Nine-Tails. Naruto: ''Suddenly I''m glad that the Uchihas are dead. What if they tried to control me like the Nine-Tails. Wait. Visual Prowess...how?'' "So what is the visual prowess of the Uchiha." Minato: "Well. Do you know what Kekkei Genkais are?" Naruto: "No." Minato: "Okay. To start, the Leaf defines the Kekkei Genkais as an anomaly of the DNA that allows the wielder to use unique techniques. Most of the time, it is inherited from one''s parents. The Uchihas are a special case to this rule as they have the dojutsu known as the Sharingan. So far, there are only three dojutsu recorded known as the Sharingan of the Uchiha Clan, Byakugan of the Hyuuga Clan, and the Rinnegan of the Sage of Six Paths. Naruto nodded to let Minato know that he can continue even though he didn''t know what DNA was. Minato: "I won''t go too much detail into the Byakugan and Rinnegan so this will be kind of short." Minato started explaining the general abilities of the Sharingan known as the Eye of Insight and Eye of Hypnotism. As Naruto learned more and more details about the Sharingan''s prowess, his face started to become more and more disoriented. At the end of the explanation, he only had one thought. Naruto: "That''s broken!" He exclaimed. Minato: "Yeah." Minato scratched his head. "It''s a bit unfair." Naruto: "A bit?? Every flaw that the Sharingan has can be fixed with training the body or improving Chakra levels which I''m sure that exercises for that reason already exists. The only way to kill one is to either be more physically stronger than the Uchiha or stall them out which will most likely not work because they are shinobi. Hell Madara would probably kill me the moment he sees me." Minato awkwardly smiled. Minato: "I''m not finished yet. There is a next level to the Sharingan." Naruto: "You''re joking right? The already busted powers of the Sharingan not enough for the clan or something?" Minato: "Not for Madara and a few other Uchihas." Minato started to explain the Mangekyo. Naruto deadpanned at his explanation the whole way. Naruto: "That''s messed up. Killing a close one for power. That''s a new kind of low." His face had a frown. "I wonder what''s next after the Mangekyo." Minato: "Actually. After the mangekyo, there is th-" Naruto: "Let''s move on." Sighing at his situation, he wondered whether he should even bother fighting back or not. ''This new information is making me start to think that the academy is not that important. If Madara tried it once, What''s stopping him from a second? Wait... why isn''t there a second time? I''m still a kid. I''m at my weakest. No way someone like Madara is sitting around. Maybe he is still recovering from the damage that my father gave him. But, he''s one of the older shinobis. Even if he''s aged now, he should be able to level this village if he wanted to so why did Madara not do it? How the hell did my father even manage to damage him? Was he that weak?'' Shaking his head, he decided to ask a question that he wanted to ask from the beginning. Minato: "Next question I guess." Naruto took a deep breath. Naruto: "Do you know about the villagers?" Minato: "Yes." Naruto: "Did you expect it to happen?" Minato: "No...my will was that the villagers would praise you as a hero and not a demon but...it was my fault for thinking about the future." he sighed. Naruto: "Oh wow. They either didn''t get the memo or no one told them who I am." Minato: "The Third was there when I said my will. He was supposed to make sure you live a good life." He rubbed his temples. "I am quite disappointed. " ''And not just him...'' Naruto: "We both are." ''I am not about to let that old coot die in peace anymore. He better be prepared to give me answers.'' Minato: "Anything else?" said Minato as he tried to move on. Naruto: "Is sealing the Nine-Tails in me your last option or did you have other choices? Be very careful with your words." Minato gulped. He never has felt this intimidated with another child. To him, this child was a bit scarier than Kushina. She was aggressive and ?ssertive but this Naruto had scary calmness to him that made him feel a little suffocated. Minato: "Yes...it was a last-minute choice." He paused and smiled. "But I also believed that in the future, you can control the power of the Nine-Tails." Naruto: ''There it is. I wished I had someone to bet with. I could have won the money.'' "Okay." Minato: ''Another dry answer. Does he not believe me or does he not care?'' "Do you want to know yo-" Naruto: "No. I don''t. I''ll meet her later anyway. Tell me anything else I need to know." Minato: "Um...okay." Minato felt awkward once more. There was a small moment of silence before Minato started to speak again. Naruto: ''So it is my mother. That''s quite a coincidence. Father and Mother in their child''s body with their murderer. It''s starting to feel like someone is writing my life for me.'' All of a sudden, Naruto had a great aversion to destiny. Minato coughed to get Naruto''s attention. Minato: "I also gave the toad summons the key to open the gate that locks the Nine-Tails. When you are ready, you will fight for its chakra. That way if you win, you could fight against the coming threat in the future. It will help greatly against your enemies." Naruto looked at him blankly and then started laughing. Naruto: "Wow wow wow. I already have an enemy that I need to fight with due to simply having the Nine-Tails. Which is strange because I''m pretty sure the enemy would simply need to walk through the village to know my status as the one who holds the Nine-Tails and it''s also extremely easy to find a blond boy who is alone and hated most of his life." Minato cringed a little. "Now let''s see what you have done for me as a parent. Puts a massive beast of destruction in your son which could possibly take him over or kill him, letting his son be hated by his birthplace, never being there for his child in any way possible whether it''s money or even relatives, and then sending your son to play chakra tug of war with the colossal beast that wants nothing but to use me as his toothpick. Not mention the damn Uchiha." He brightly smiled at Minato. "Aren''t you the father of the year." Minato: "..." Minato was embarrassed. He tried so hard to not look away from Naruto or even be red-faced. If he had to describe how he felt, it would be like getting kicked in the private spot repeatedly. At that point, he wished that it happened to him so that he could get out of being berated by his kid. Naruto: "Did your brain dysfunction or something? You can take on armies, create jutsus, use impossible jutsus but you can''t care for a child? Do I even have grandparents? Cousins? Uncles? Aunts? Anyone? Or did they all become a hater as well? Just like the villagers. " Naruto shook his head. "I think it''s wrong to call them haters. They are all retarded. Look at you and look at me. I completely resemble you and the only difference is that you look older version with longer hair and no whiskers. Do they have eyes for decoration? How the hell did the Leaf even survive this long? Will of fire? I''ll wipe my ?ss with it later in the bathroom." Minato had no way to retort it. Naruto was right, in every way possible. The whole village broke their own Will and is completely idiotic. Minato: "Naruto. You shouldn''t say that. This is your home after all." Minato tried to pull the home card. So far, Naruto had nothing but hate for the village. Minato may feel that the village made a stupid decision but his loyalty was still strong for his home. Naruto: "Okay. You have lost it." Naruto looked at him directly in the eyes. "Did you ignore everything I said previously? Am I a joke to you? Do you even know the definition of home?" Minato: "..." Naruto: "Home is your happy place. Home is where I can be me. It is where I can be truly comfortable and for that brief fleeting moment, I can forget that others exist. Where I don''t have to act like an idiot to gain attention. Do you think I want the attention of people who has pea-sized brains? No! I don''t care and I''m sick of it. This is a beautiful place with crappy people in it and stupidity so great that it makes a panda more intelligent than them! They''re filicidal for God''s sake! I would rather be best friends with the damn fox than be talking to them." Minato: "Naruto!" Minato said in an authoritative voice. "You will be loyal to this village whether you like it or not. This is what the Will of Fire is. To care for another, no matter what." Naruto: "To Hell with it! Isn''t that where flames are?" Minato: "But, *Sigh*, Guess I should have expected this." Naruto: "Oh yeah. Big time." Minato: "Then at least let me make it up to you." Naruto: "How? Are you gonna give back the eight years you stole from me or will you fix the rest of my miserable life?" Minato bypassed the jab and continued his words. Minato: "I am going to help you develop your element." Naruto: "What? What does that mean?" Minato: "It means that I''m going to help figure out your chakra nature. Every person has a nature that could be either Fire, Wind, Earth, Water, and Lightning. With me being a wind natured shinobi, your nature should also be wind. I have a jutsu that helps with not only figuring out one''s chakra nature but also help the person be more in tune with their nature. This will allow the user to have an easier time using and creating jutsus of their intended natures. Naruto: "Oh...Alright. Then let''s get started." Minato put a hand on Naruto''s head. Chakra passed by through his entire body. Naruto felt more and more s?ns?t?v? to the wind around him but he felt something different. He could feel the air but he could feel something inside his body. It felt uncontrollable but at the same time, very tamed. Minato: "That''s surprising." Naruto: "What is?" Minato: "You have both Wind and Lightning natures. Although it doesn''t make sense. Both your mother and I have wind natures." ''Maybe our ancestors had to do with this?'' Naruto: "I''m not complaining. At least now I can either fly away from this village or get out of quickly." Minato just sighs once again. "Anything else?" Minato: "Yeah but, don''t learn what I''m about to pass to you until you are older and have met requirements for each." Naruto: "Sure." With that, Minato passed down his two most prized jutsus along with some others, some sealing knowledge, and some sealing techniques. Seeing one of the specific sealing techniques, Naruto guessed that his father used this one to seal the Nine-Tails. Minato: "Oh yeah and one last thing." Minato gave a scroll to Naruto. "This scroll is the other half of the Nine-Tails power. The original sealed it inside himself but since original and I are connected, he decided to seal it and give it to you. He said not to open it until the first half of the Nine-Tails is mastered. It will stay in this space after I disappear." Naruto: "I understand." Minato soon started turning into particles. "I guess transferring a huge chakra beast took away all the time I had left." Minato turned to Naruto. "I''m sorry about what this village did to you. I know I can''t convince you to love it or be loyal but I do ask you to live your life to the fullest." Naruto: "I know and I will." Naruto looked a bit sorry which surprised Minato. "I am sorry for being so harsh on you. I was just really angry. I guess my anger for what you did to me killed my happiness to see my father. I know that you sacrificed your life for me but I still can not help the fact that I would be better off dead with you and mother." Minato grabbed his shoulders. Minato: "NO!" This scared Naruto for a second before he calmed down again. "Never say that! You are my son. You deserve to live like anyone else and no other person has the right to take that away. Not even me." Minato''s face hardened. "Although I say that, there will be hard decisions to make. Extremely difficult decisions where you will remember and reflect on in the future and think what if you did something different. But, there are no what-ifs. There are no second chances for your decisions." He said with sorrow. "I killed many many people. I made terrible decisions on purpose. I took missions to end other''s life so that I could make my own home safe. To keep you and your mother safe. Even though it doesn''t matter right now." He sighed. "There were many hard choices but it was the right thing to do. It may not seem like it to others but I did what I had to do. Even in my death, I still wondered why I ever went to Heaven. I should be in Hell, rotting and burning away with the people I killed." Minato looked down. Naruto: "No father." He got Minato''s attention. "You did what you had to with a clear conscious. There was never any malicious intent with your decisions. Only hard decisions to protect. Your decisions were for the right reasons even though what''s right and wrong is still blurry. Perhaps Heaven can see through that blurry line and can see that you are a good person in a war-filled world. This is not your fault. It was societies and the humans that have lived before us. They made this chaos happen and I will finish it." Naruto looked determined. "For the sake of my freedom and my happiness, I will end this nonsense that our idiotic ancestors started. I will end their game and if anyone dares to stop me, they will face death. This is my greed as it is your greed to protect your family." Minato did not know what to say. As a new father, he thought that he should not encourage such a radical behavior but at the same time, he sees his son having a great goal to stop violence so he felt greatly conflicted. Naruto saw this and smiled. Naruto: "By the way." Minato looked at him. "Will you forgive me for showing rude behavior towards you? I didn''t hear a yes previously." Minato chuckled. Minato: "It''s okay. if I were in your position. I wouldn''t be any better." Minato felt happier that his son didn''t hate him. "I am sorry for not being there for you and not raising you. I should''ve done more." Minato''s body started to disappear. Naruto: "You''re good. You did the best you can at the moment. You were a noble Hokage and you would''ve been a great father too. The only thing that I can tell you now is that I hope you find peace with yourself." Minato: "Thank you." he said before completely disappearing. Naruto smiled. He was mad but he was happy that his father met him and did all this for him. He''s still not going to forgive him completely though. Call it a child''s pettiness. Naruto: "Now, onto the next guest." Chapter 4 - The Beginning(4) Naruto closed his eyes. He was trying to collect himself. He just met his father. The man who put the Nine-Tails inside of him. The same man who was Hokage of the village. Naruto: ''Did that just happen? Did I just meet my dad?'' He slowly let it sink in and even felt a little emotional. ''No matter. I have to be able to handle this. If I can''t handle meeting my family, how can I handle the Nine-Tails or any other threat?'' He stayed quiet in the same spot he was in. It was an odd sense of peace. Soon he opened his eyes a few minutes later and what he now faced was a golden realm. There were small shining stars slowly drifting in the skies and looking front, he saw a woman. This woman had long gorgeous red hair, clear violet eyes, a slender build, and a lovable face. Naruto instinctively knew that this was whom he thought he was. He felt excitement build up inside of him but at the same time, a tranquil feeling as well. His energy started calming down and he was once again the same Naruto that faced Minato a few moments ago. ?: "Naruto..." Naruto: "..." ?: "Do you know who I am?" Naruto: "You''re my mother...I think." ?: "Haha well you got that right ya know? The name''s Kushina Uzumaki." Naruto: "..." ?: "You''re so different from what I saw from here. You were so lo-" She didn''t even get to finish her words before she was enveloped in a hug. She was surprised but she lightly smiled and hugged back. Kushina: "You are adorable you know that?" Naruto: "..." Naruto broke off the hug and then went back. He maintained a closer distance to Kushina than he did with Minato but it wasn''t that close. Naruto: "I want to know something." Kushina: "What is it?" Naruto: "Was everything that dad told me the truth?" Kushina: ''Here it comes.'' "Yes." Naruto: "So the Nine-Tails sealed inside of me is not intentional?" Kushina: "Of course it wasn''t! I lived with the status of a Jinchuriki and had the Nine-Tails in me as well but I had Minato always by my side to prevent what you went through." Kushina looked sad. "I can''t even begin to imagine how you must feel but son, you must understand, we had no choice." Naruto: "You know what, you''re right. You would never understand." Naruto''s anger was rising but at the same time, it was becoming his rational thoughts once more. "You truly never had the chance to live the life of a prison. It''s amazing ya know!" With confirmation that his mother was indeed not normal like he thought, he continued his words. "You get hunted by citizens and shinobis alike, you get chased away, beaten, spit on, hated, starved, condescended. You name it." He paused. "But here''s the thing that''s pissing me off. You said you had no choice right? But...I just saw my father''s techniques. One of them is called the Flying Thunder God. This technique essentially makes him the fastest person alive in this village so why couldn''t he just grab another kid and seal the Nine-Tails in that child? If it''s a citizen baby that can''t handle it, then why not a shinobi baby? Oh wait, you had no choice. Or better yet, why didn''t you seal it inside you? If you died, wouldn''t you have permanently taken the Nine-Tails with you? But wait, you had no choice, right?" Kushina had a wide-open mouth. She shocked, to say the least. A feeling of dread was growing inside of her. It was an instinct to her that screamed she was losing her son. Kushina: "I, we didn''t think of that at the time...and besides, what other people can handle a tailed beast? Uzumakis have strong enough vitality to become a Jinchuriki without going crazy after all." Was all she could say. Naruto: "Is that so? What about other seals? He couldn''t think anything other than the Reaper Death Seal?" ''I mean. I feel bad for making her feel bad but this will lead to more answers that I want and some special techniques while I''m at it.'' Kushina: "Well I taught him some of the seals he knew. Especially since I was taught by the Uzumaki Leader Mito Uzumaki. She was the first Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and I am the second. She died a few moments after she passed it onto me." Naruto: "So you taught him the seals? What does the Uzumakis have to do with Seals?" Kushina: "Well for one, we are all masters at it. Even an ordinary Uzumaki would surpass the Third Hokage or any Jounin in the leaf village with their sealing prowess. Not only that, but we also have insane vitality so we heal fast and can live very long." Naruto: "That explains a lot. Looks like my heritage saved me more than I can count." Kushina: "At least I passed down the immense vitality to you." She said bitterly. "Look, I want to say sorry but I know you won''t accept it so you can ask me something to compensate you and I will do the best of abilities to do so." Naruto: "I was getting to that. How did you hold the Nine-Tails down? It was said that the Nine-Tails in his last moments was held down by golden chains." Kushina: "Oh yeah, that. It''s called the Adamantine Sealing Chains. It''s a sealing jutsu that only Uzumakis can do and only the special ones can use it at all. It is extremely tough. It even held the Nine-Tails and can create a barrier strong enough to endure almost every attack. So it''s extremely good for fighting and restraining people. It can also bind people''s chakra, effectively neutralizing them. Or that''s what Minato said." Naruto: "I see. Can I do it?" Kushina: "Maybe. You can try it later. It''s just a matter of sealing talent, a special chakra, and chakra control." Naruto: "I see. Next thing then I guess. Did you ever use a weapon?" Kushina: "Yes! I specialized in swordsmanship. You want to learn?" Naruto: "It would be nice. Thank you." Kushina: "No problem. It''s the least I could do." With that said, she approached Naruto and touched his head. She used a strange technique where all her memories of sealing and Kenjutsu came inside his brain. A technique like this would originally kill the other person but Kushina used a seal beforehand to ease the knowledge into Naruto. Minato did the same thing but it went away after it was used but Kushinas lasted longer. It was ingraining those techniques to his very core so that even if he forgot them, his brain and body will remember. Kushina: "There. Done. How do you feel?" Naruto: "Wonky but fine." Then he looked directly at his mother. "Just another question while I''m at it." Kushina: "Sure. Go for it." Naruto: "Who''s the dumbass that captured the Nine-Tails in the first place and put it inside of Mito Uzumaki?" Kushina: "Uhhh..." Kushina rubbed the back of her head. "It''s kind of complicated." Naruto: "As complicated as the day of my birth?" Kushina: "Touche." Kushina felt a little sour. Naruto: "I know. That''s why I said it." he said with a smirk. Kushina: "Okay. Well, it started with the First Hokage." Naruto was listening attentively. "In the early stages of Konoha, there was a requirement for a balance of power between the villages. The First decided that he would use his Wood Style to capture the Tailed Beasts and distribute them to the other villages. This was his idea of promoting peace and showing good faith. Not to mention, the balance of power mentioned previously." Naruto''s impression of the First Hokage went down faster than he can eat ramen. To Naruto, the sheer stupidity that the First displayed made him question how this village has survived for so long. His answer was the two extremely strong clans that were the foundation of Konoha. "Every village gained a tailed beast or two and we kept the most dangerous, the Nine-Tails. The first-ever Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails whom which I already mentioned was a woman called Mito Uzumaki. A kind and wise woman who took care of me and made me the second Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails." At this point, Naruto understood what the word Jinchuriki meant but not its definition in the text that is referred to by the villages. "Due to our immense vitality and chakra, we could handle any of the Tailed Beasts, even the Nine-Tails. Not to mention, the special chakra in some Uzumaki''s bodies like mine also contain the beasts." Naruto: "I understand now." Naruto had many thoughts throughout the history lesson from his mother. Most of them consisted of having a strong aversion to the village. Taking a long deep breath, he smiled as he looked at his mother. Kushina felt that her son was different than before, as in this was the one that she always looked at. "Now that conversation is out of the way, let''s talk." Kushina: "I don''t know if I should be happy or sad." She said. "First you act like a different person and then all of a sudden, you''re now the boy that I have always seen except you seem calmer. More in tune with yourself." Naruto: "What you always saw was a fake. A mask to hide my true self. Wouldn''t want the villagers to think that the demon is smart after all." Kushina: "Oh..." she looked down. Naruto: "It''s okay." She looked back at him with surprise. " When I first saw both of you, I didn''t know what to say because never would I have imagined that I would meet my parents. I was just really angry with you and Dad from the beginning. Not to mention, I blamed you both for something that was out of your control. In a perfect world, everything would''ve been settled but in the end, our humanity and morals determine our priorities. Dad loves you and not to mention the entire Leaf so, in a way, I understand. I understand his priorities. To you, his loving wife, to the Leaf, his home, to me, his future child. Kushina: "Yeah." She agreed with him. "He loved you with all his heart. Every day when I was pregnant, he would come home at least two times a day and check on me and you. When I was a certain stage in pregnancy, he would come to listen to you from my belly and talk to you. Minato only had a father for a few years before he passed away so his dream was to always be there for you. Heck, if we were both alive, you most likely would''ve obtained another brother or sister." Naruto: "..." Kushina: "..." Kushina felt weird. Naruto noticed the shift in the expression of his mother. Kushina, from the feet up, was slowly turning into white particles. She faced Naruto with a smile. Kushina: "Before I go, I just want you to know that I love you. Even if you hate me, even if you resent me, I want you to know that I love you so much." She hugged him tightly. "My only request is that you live the way you want to that will make you happy. If it takes leaving the village to do that, go ahead. I''ll approve. Just make sure you don''t lose yourself." Naruto: "I understand. I...um...I''m sorry for being a jerk and saying those mean things to you." Kushina almost stumbled and she thought that she was hearing wrong. "It wasn''t fair to you and it was this Madara''s fault anyway. I don''t blame you. I''m more glad that you are here. Even if it is for a few moments. I get to know that, I, Naruto Uzumaki had loving parents." Naruto looked more apologetic the more he talked and Kushina couldn''t handle herself and started tearing up. Kushina: "It''s okay. I forgive you." She was so happy. Her son has forgiven her for giving him a huge burden to live with. Although she would make sure that when the Third and all the others who knew that Naruto was her child and didn''t care for him at his time of need would pay when they meet. She promised that strongly to herself. In the Leaf Village, certain individuals felt shivers and a foreboding feeling oncoming. She was mostly gone but she whispered something before she left. Kushina: "I want to see my grandbabies in a few years though. Make sure that happens," she said with a smile with tears in her eyes as she disappeared for what will be forever. He smirked, not knowing that he was starting to cry as well. A father may have contributed to your birth but your mother held you for many months before you were born. Chapter 5 - The Beginning(5) Naruto: "Well...that was something." Naruto let out a sigh as cleaned his eyes. That was most likely the last time he will see her unless he died and followed right after. Naruto looked forward. With new determination in his eyes, and a new growing thirst to be stronger for his future. For his freedom. Naruto: "Next is the giant right? Let''s go." With two of the three chakras gone forever, the third was much easier to sense. Why? Because it felt like the world''s most evil entity ever compared to the gentle chakra that Naruto''s parents gave out. Naruto closed his eyes and sat down. He once again started to meditate. This time focusing on this "evil". Soon, he found himself with a foul smell. In fact, He felt like there was water underneath him as he sat but he wasn''t getting wet. One of the only indication that he was on the water was the sound that it was providing. Naruto opened his eyes and he saw a massive gate in front of him. It had a paper on it and symbols that said Seal. Naruto guessed that this was the seal of the Nine-Tails but he had other questions like why was everything greenish yellow? Why did it smell? Why was he in the sewers? How can anyone live here? And how the hell he can change this place! ?: "Hehehe. Looks who''s here. If it isn''t my tiny host." said a deep, intimidating voice. Naruto looked up to see one eye. It was pretty dark at first but then it started getting brighter and he saw a massive fox. Naruto couldn''t hold himself back. He was too funny looking. Naruto: "Hahaha" came out high pitched laughter. He laughed for a minute for two before he once again looked at the fox. "Please...Stop...my stomach...hahaha" The Nine-Tailed Fox was becoming angrier at the squeaky laughter from his new host. Nine-Tailed Fox: "What is so funny!!" The fox roared. Naruto: "Your...your.... ears! Why do you have bunny ears! Hahaha" After hearing what Naruto said, the Nine-Tails blushed and put down his ears so that it doesn''t appear much. Nine-Tailed Fox: "S-Shut Up! I''m self-conscious about my ears." The fox mumbled out that last part. Naruto: "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s just that, when I imagined the great Nine-Tailed fox, I didn''t imagine it like you. I thought you would be a lot scarier. You know, attacking the Leaf and killing my parents after all."Naruto had a great mental image now. "If you looked like this now, I wonder what you would look like in normal size or as a baby. I would probably use you as my pillow forever." Naruto chuckled as he said that. Nine-Tailed Fox: "HOW DARE YOU! I am the Mighty Fox! Nobody dares to mock me like that!" Naruto: "Well I do. It seems like we can get together pretty well. I''m Naruto. What''s your name?" Nine-Tailed Fox: "I have none." It grunted. Naruto: "Aww come on. Don''t play hard to get." The fox did not respond. "Fine then. I''ll give you one. I decree from now on, your name is Ginger." Ginger: "What! NO! Why!?!" Naruto: "Well ginger reminds of spiciness and sweetness and honestly, you have a lot of that. A little too much spicy but good nonetheless." Ginger: "NO! Pick something else!" Naruto: "You''re okay with a name? Alright then. How about Furball?" Furball: "No to that even more!" Naruto: "Sparky?" he questioned. Sparky: "NO!" Naruto: "Fuzzy?" Fuzzy: "NO Damn it!" Naruto: "Well what do you want then! I gotta call you something! I''m not gonna call you by what you are or your title. It''s too lame for the former and too long for the latter." Fuzzy: "Fine! The name that was given to me in birth is Kurama! Happy!?" Naruto: "Actually yes. That''s a nice name. Who gave it to you?" Kurama: "No one! So get out!!" Naruto: "Yeah yeah. See ya Kurama." Naruto then set out. He meditated once more and he got out. He saw his filthy apartment once more and sighed. Kurama: "Irritating brat..." Kurama went back to sleep. Never has he been frustrated by another person before. God knows what''s going to happen to him in the future. [Congrats on doing your first mission. Here are your rewards: +1 All attributes, Answers, ???= New Skills, New Knowledge, Perk Names, Meeting your parents, Talking to the Nine-Tails, A goal, Small Update, +25 Int(Already Applied.), +25 Wis(Already Applied)] Naruto: "Wow. That''s quite a lot. Small Update and Wis? I''m guessing that''s what the update is for." [For understand the reason of the update, +1 Wis] Naruto: "Cool. Just one question. Does Already Applied mean that as I was doing the mission, it was already done adding to my attributes?" [Yes. This time was an exception. Other times, you will gain rewards after you have completed the mission.] Naruto: "Alright. That makes sense. Now the problem is how do I show myself to others? They will figure out something happened to me. Hmm...I have to see what I gained first." ''Status'' Name: Naruto Uzumaki Age: 8 Race: Human(?) Gender: Male Title: -Uzumaki Inheritor(Uzumakis will enjoy being with you. Making original seals will come to you naturally. Adamantine Chains are unlocked.) [Attributes] Level: 1 HP(Health): 100% CP(Chakra): 100% Str(Strength): 9 Vit(Vitality): 24 End(Endurance): 21 Dex(Dexterity): 9 Wis(Wisdom): 43 Luk(Luck): ? Chakra Control: 8% Attribute points: 0 0/150 EXP [Perks] - Uzumaki Heritage - +100 HP at the start. +10 Vitality, +7 Endurance, and +5 Intelligence per level. +75% Fuinjutsu understanding and +30% Fuinjutsu success. - Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails - - Iron Body - +2 Str, End, Vit, per level. - Lady Luck''s Chosen - Almost infinite luck at anything to do with money or other materialistic items. Everything else like friends and family has dirt poor luck. [Negative Status] - Malnourished - Will be physically shorter than the rest. -25% Vit, Str, Dex, and End at the base level. Eat Healthily! - Eyesore - -20% reputation gain with people and -25% reputation with girls. Wear something else. [Skills] Gamer''s Mind (Passive) [Level MAX] - Allows the user to calmly and logically think things through. Allows a peaceful state of mind at all times. Immunity to psychological status effects. Gamer''s Body (Passive) [Level MAX] - Gives the user a body that of a game character where they do not take physical damage but can feel the pain through the loss of HP. Sleeping in the bed can heal CP and HP completely. Sleeping in a tent provides 75% recovery. Sleeping anywhere else is 50% recovery. There is no hunger bar to indicate it however the user has needs Mind Resistance (Passive) [Level 9, Exp-83%] - Gives allows the user to bear the mental strain. Unlike the Gamer''s Mind where it gives immunity to mental status, this allows the user to bear mental stress, damage, or attacks. High Elemental Affinity(Wind) (Passive) [Level 10, Exp-22%] - Gives the user an affinity with the wind. Can reach perfection. Wind jutsus take 50% less effort to learn and use. Currently 2nd Hokage Water compatibility level. Mid Elemental Affinity(Lightning) (Passive) [Level 8, Exp-56%] - Gives the user an affinity with the lightning. Lightning jutsus take 35% less effort to learn and use. Can reach perfection. Swordsmanship (Passive/Active) [Level 5, Exp-43%] - Lets the user learn true swordsmanship. Currently only has knowledge of it and no zero experience so the level will not increase. Basic Sword Moves (Passive/Active) [Level 1, Exp-0%] - Increases Swordsmanship level and makes user better with basic sword moves. 15% extra damage when facing an opponent. Increases learning of future sword moves easier by 30% when max level. Naruto: "Is there a way to show a specific section of the Status board and not everything?" [Yes. Just say Status and then what you want to see.] Naruto: "Got it. While I''m at it, I have 3 questions." [What is it?] Naruto: "Did my Wisdom take some of the intelligence when it split? Why did my Hp and Cp turn into percentages?" [Yes it did for the first question. It''s easier to keep track as the second question.] Naruto: "And is there other ways to gain more perks?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Alright then. Is there anything else that I should know about?" [You have a lottery and a mystery box to open. They are a gift.] Naruto: "Oh. That''s nice. Did the Voice give them to me? [Yes. He thought that you deserved it for standing up to the Nine-Tailed Beast.] Naruto: "Well. He''s a lot more different than I thought so it wasn''t hard. So can I use the lottery?" [Okay.] [Spinning Lottery...Slowing down...Landed on a Jutsu...Congratulations. You have earned the Shadow Clone Jutsu.] Naruto: "Cool. Don''t know it but cool." As soon as he said that, the information rushed to his head. He got a headache but then he opened his eyes once more. "And now I know." he smiled. [Mind Resistance Leveled up. Level 12, Exp-24%] [Shadow Clone Jutsu - Level 0, Exp-0%] [This jutsu allows the user to create one or more copies of themselves. The user''s chakra is evenly divided between themselves and their clones: creating one clone will give it half the user''s chakra, creating two clones will give each a third of the user''s chakra, and so on. Depending on how much chakra the user has and how many clones they make, this rapid depletion of their reserves can be dangerous. Because of this, usually, only those of at least j¨­nin-level can safely use the standard Shadow Clone Technique. The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique ¨C which creates hundreds of clones to the standard version''s dozens ¨C is unsafe to the point of being forbidden. This has one main hidden benefit.] Naruto: "Wow. That''s awesome. I can''t wait to figure out that hidden benefit." Naruto was still smiling, "So what''s the catch?" [+1 Wis for asking a good question. The catch is that this jutsu is from the Hidden Secret Scroll from the Leaf. If you get caught using this technique, there is a chance of you being suspected by the 3rd and you being in interrogation.] Naruto: "Oh. That doesn''t sound fun. Oh well, gotta take risks right. Now, let''s open the box to see its goodies." said the now cheerful Naruto. Chapter 6 - Plans(1) [Opening Mystery Box.] [Opening...Obtained Yamato(Alternate Skin)[1]...Obtained Aura Reading Ability...Obtained Immunity Shot...Obtained 5 mysterious pills. All are stored in your new inventory. Say Inventory and your items should pop up in squares. Reach for them and they will come.] Naruto: "Uh...What the hell?" Naruto was greatly confused. Did his power just give him drugs? "I want to ask you so badly as to what the pills are for but I''m going to hold back for now." He squeezed his eyes with his thumb and index finger respectively and sighed. "Give me information about the Yamato." [The Yamato is t-] Naruto: "Wait! You''re giving me information this easily? What are you doing? If this is a trap then you better stop now." [+1 Wis for noticing. There is no trap here. It is impossible to get ahold of the information I am about to give you.] Naruto: "Really? Why is that?" [Figure it out.] Naruto: "There it is." Naruto smiled."I thought someone kidnapped you, buddy." said Naruto gleefully. [...] Naruto: "Could we get back on track?" [Yes. The Yamato is a devil sword. It is one of the sharpest swords in the entire universe. It is so sharp that it can even cut through space itself. It is a sword of tremendous demonic power and the only way to stop it is another sword of equal power which doesn''t exist currently. Of course, you can limit the sword''s power so that you can give your opponents a fair chance if you want. Not to mention, you have to figure out what it can do in the future for yourself. However, know this. This sword operates on demonic power. Something you don''t have. I modified this sword so that every time you use it, you lose a little bit of your human heritage and become a demon so your body can generate demonic power. It will stop when you are 50% demon and 50% human but no further as then, it will start changing you physically.] Naruto: "I...see." ''Damn. This sword is strong. It can also make me strong but at the cost of my humanity. What does that matter? "I''m guessing demonic power is exclusive to only demons and that other people would never have the chance to interact with it?" Naruto: ''That''s even better. At least I have one life-saving backup. My only theory is that this is from another world or universe but I''ll save that Wis point gain for later.'' "Now, explain Aura Reading." [The ability to see one''s own or other''s Aura. Through their Aura, you can feel their true emotions towards you and if leveled high enough, one can see what is the foundation for that emotion towards one another and what keeps it ongoing.] Naruto: ''Useful. Simple. Very Practical in the Shinobi World. You never know who''s your enemy. Well, in my case. Just about everyone. Besides those at the Ramen place... They''re Saints I tell you.'' "Lastly. What are the Shot and the pills?" [The Immunity shot is exactly what it says. It gives you immunity.] Naruto: "To what?" [Just about every poison. Including the painful side effects of the pills.] Naruto: "These pills have side effects? The way you mentioned the fact that there is a shot for its immunity, it sounds severe." [Yes. Hallucinations are the lowest level of the side effects. You don''t want to know what could happen to you. It has great benefits though. Side effects would make it a curse rather than a blessing.] Naruto: "But with the shot, it gives me the blessing without the curse...cool. What does it do?" Naruto: "Oh good. I rather not have people play with my toys." Naruto called the inventory in his mind and saw the shot. It was a greenish liquid with a purple glow that shows up from time to time. He gulped and made a silent prayer to whatever the hell was up there and he pushed it against his neck as per instructions. He pressed down the needle to push all the liquid down in his body and when his power notified him that he was done, he took it out and abruptly fell to the floor. Holding his neck with both hands, Naruto clenched his teeth harshly. If Naruto had to describe how it felt, then he would say that it was pulsating. The word painful is inefficient to explain what he was going through. His eyes became bloodshot and eventually, the chakra of the Nine-Tails tried to interfere to heal him. This attempt however immediately failed as the chakra left as quick as it came as if some external factor made it do so. Naruto felt hot. He felt intense heat. He wanted to scream but he couldn''t. His body wasn''t listening to him anymore and the pain came in waves. Each one was stronger than the previous. It was only because his face was on the cold ground that he had some kind of stability of thought. Time felt agonizingly slow and thoughts of dying took shape in his mind until the Gamer''s Mind skill made him rational once more. Clarity was the last thing Naruto wanted in the situation he was in. Every tormenting second felt like years. His skin turned bright red, his mouth was dry, his hair was disheveled, and he thought that his body was about to explode. Every part of Naruto''s body screamed out in rebellion. The bones in his body were aching, his muscles were spasming, and a strong headache was taking place. It lasted another ten minutes before he can even control his fingers. When he did, he felt his body functions slowly returning to him. After five minutes, he made a full recovery and felt normal. He even began to think he went through that pain for nothing. Naruto: "Give me a summary of anything I gained." said a wrathful Naruto. [Ok.] [You gained Vit +4, End +2, +3% Chakra Control.] [Poison Resistance (Level Max) ] [Poison Adaption (Level Max) ] [The user''s body will make new mutated antibodies. These antibodies will adapt to any all poison in ten seconds to thirty seconds, depending on how strong the poison is. Any of the same poison, regardless of whether it is mutated or not, that the user has experienced will now become a permanent immunity for the user.] [Special Pill Immunity (Level Max) ] [Lets the user never be able to experience the side effects of the special pills.] Naruto: "Good. These skills better rescue me in my time of need." Naruto looked at pills and then looked away. He wanted to try it but he had more pressing matters at hand. ''At least my health shot up. That will prolong my life.'' "Say, shouldn''t I give you a name?" [If you want to.] Naruto: "I''m going to call you Cain." [Okay. Then I am Cain from now on.] Naruto: "Now Cain. I got this burning question in my mind." Naruto: "Why didn''t you feel the need to warn me about the pain that I was about to experience?" [No reason.] Naruto: "You are so lucky that you are my power. The things that I would do to you..." Naruto grumbled out and then he let out a sigh. "Why don''t we start planning for the future?" ---------------------------------- [1]https://vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/devilmaycry/images/e/e9/Yamato_DMC4.png/revision/latest/scale-to-width-down/350?cb=20150508044746 Chapter 7 - Plans(2) Naruto: "The plan goes like this: 1. Study and learn all kinds of skills. Every skill is a useful one in some way. 2. Start Swordsmanship. 3. Master Yamato and learn it''s capabilities. 4. According to Cain, obtain a prodigious amount of information on skills and every kind of information before taking the pill for maximum effect. 5. Figure out the Human(?) 6. Leave this damn place! " Naruto: "Cain. You got all that?" [Yes. All recorded. +2 Wis for planning out your future.] Naruto: "Yeah yeah." Naruto got up and went to the restroom with light steps. After washing his face. he left his apartment. He had a plan for today. A productive day of pickpocketing. ''You would think that as the Uzumaki heir and the Hokage''s son would have some form of money right? Nope! Not a single damn Ryo.'' The first thing Naruto feels is the warm sun when he stepped outside. He inhaled the sweet air in and out, relaxing himself and his mind. He walked to the streets and he tries to find himself a target. Throughout the ''walking'' session, he gained a lot of stares and hushed whispers. [Detect Malevolent Intention Level 14, Exp-44%] [Detect Killer Intent Level 22, Exp-89%] Naruto: ''It''s that bad huh?'' Naruto only gave a single glance at the board and continued walking. He knew that he would be hated a lot but this much is a little shocking. So many people wanted to kill him. ''All the more reason to leave.'' He walked and walked and he found a target. A forty-year-old looking man who was drinking at this store. He drank as if his life depended on it and from his face, one can tell he''s been through a lot. Original Naruto would have felt bad but newer Naruto found a target. Naruto was stealthily walking towards him. From corners to alleyways and even the trees. He was getting closer and closer until he believed he was at a reasonable distance. Naruto: ''AHHH!!! YOU @#$#@@$!!! God! You''re gonna give me a heart attack!! Don''t do that! Turn off the board temporarily until I go back to the apartment.'' Naruto was furious. He was about to almost fail his mission for the day due to a notification. As soon as he got himself under control, he approached the man. Naruto kicked the almost broken chair fast enough to where the crack sound wouldn''t be heard from his direction and he moved to another side. The man fell on his side heavily with a loud sound. BAM! Naruto: ''Oof. That''s gonna leave a mark.'' "Are you okay sir? Let me help you up." Other people also came to help, not knowing about the fact that the person helping person was the one who dropped him. ?: "Thank y-" The man looked at the blond. His eyes were wide open. His rage started filling his eyes as he started remembering. "YOU!! YOU DEMON!! YOU TOOK MY FAMILY AWAY FROM ME!! DIE!!!" said the drunken man as threw the chair next to him. Naruto dodged it and ran. From his voice, other people also recognized the boy and also started shouting. Naruto saw all this and quickly left. Naruto: ''Whew. Any longer in there and I would have become chum.'' Naruto put his hands in his pockets. He felt the money moving along with his pants. A smile appeared on his face. ''Next target then.'' Sometime later, it was reaching the afternoon. Naruto felt that he spent his morning very productively and went home. He had some breakfast while he was on his "mission". When he went inside his apartment, the notification board popped up. [Pickpocketing (Active) Level 11, Exp-12%] [Stealth (Active) Level 15, Exp-56%] [Acting (Active) Level 12, Exp-80%] [Detect Killer Intent Level 27, Exp-67%] [Muscle Movement Level 7, Exp-23%] [Beginner Shurikenjutsu (Active/Passive Level 1, Exp-0%] [+2 Wis, +1 End, +3 Int for the total of all your actions.] Naruto: ''Cool. I didn''t expect stealth to be the one to level up the most. Well, I sort of did. Make sure to give me summaries later Cain.'' Naruto didn''t just pickpocket, he robbed some stores. He stole from stores in small quantities so that it wouldn''t come back to him easily. Not only that, he touched a book which gave him the option to learn it and he picked yes. When he did, the book burned away in blue flames and he immediately ran away, fearing that it might have alerted somebody. Luckily, it did not. Naruto: ''Shurikenjutsu will be very nice. It can help set a decent foundation for my swordsmanship training and increase my versatility with weapons. Good. Now I only wish I shopped successfully and normally without being attacked verbally or physically. I think I''ll ask the third about that. Cain is there anything I can do now that can help me long-term wise.'' [Yes. There is a fusion option available.] Naruto: ''There is? Of what?'' [Of Detect Killer Intent and Detect Malevolent Intention] Naruto: ''Oh. What does it result in? The fusion.'' [Negative Emotion Sensing] Naruto: ''Alright but do I lose the two skills?'' [No. As almost all skills have an evolutionary path, they can only disappear if they are maxed out. After it''s maxed out, it becomes permanent so even if you somehow got rid of it, it will be ingrained in your very DNA.] Naruto: ''Don''t know what DNA is but okay. Do it then.'' [Commencing Fusion...fusing...fusion completed.] [Negative Emotion Sensing (Passive/Active) Level 39, Exp-43%] Naruto: ''Whoa.'' Naruto looked a bit surprised. ''Why is that so high?'' [It is because of the Nine-Tails. It is one of its natural abilities. You have not unlocked it previously but now that you have it, this ability of the Nine-Tails helped gave it a small boost.] Naruto: ''Yeah...small.'' Naruto rolled his eyes. ''So I''m guessing this lets me feel a person''s negative emotions towards me or just their negative emotions in general?'' Naruto: ''Now I get why you recommended this. This will let me protect myself from the wrong people and have some form of detection prowess.'' [+1 Wis for figuring out my intention.] Naruto: ''Let me finish. Is it possible to feel the seven sins?'' [...] [...] [Yes.] Naruto: ''Should I question that pause?'' Naruto stopped and then smiled. ''Nah. I trust Cain. Everything he has done is to help me so I''ll let it go.'' and then Naruto activated it. What he felt gave him a small surprise. ''Now that I have this, I can sense some around me. There is one watching me with zero emotions. Creepy...but I''ll figure that one out later.'' As soon as Naruto thought that, the entity left.'' Alright...moving on.'' Looking to Naruto''s left. ''Then there is the other one who is very depressing. What the hell is the matter with the dude?'' Chapter 8 - Meeting(1) Naruto approached the window. He opens it and looks diagonally to the left. The trees were still as if there was nothing there but for Naruto, it was oozing sadness and gloom. Naruto: ''If this dude is going to stalk me, at least he should have less of a negative attitude. Watching me can''t be that bad? Can it? No...I don''t believe it. This guy must be giving me pity due to my life...even I can''t convince myself. This dude''s emotions are too strong for that.'', Naruto thought, '' Wait a minute. Don''t I have Aura Reading? Can''t I use that here? But how?'' Naruto angrily stomped on the floor. ''Should''ve learned it before.'' He sighed. ''Whatever. I gotta stop this dude. He is ruining my good mood.'' "Hey, you!" ... Naruto: "Don''t you ignore me! I can feel you." ... Naruto: "I swear to everything. If you don''t come out, I''ll tell the Third. Once I tell him and he finds you, I''m gonna strap you down, shove my hand up your a**, make you suck on that hand, and then pull off your fingernails and teeth one by one as I keep you awake." Naruto said with gritted teeth. It took a moment but a person did appear. He wore a mask. An Anbu mask to be specific. ?: "For a child, you have a vicious tongue." Naruto: "For an ?du?t, you''re too damned gloomy." ?: "What would you know?" Naruto: "I know enough you weird old man." ?: "What? I''m not old." Naruto: "Then why is your hair gray?" ?: "That''s my natural hair color..." Naruto: "Yeah...you can stick with that. Now. What the hell are you doing next to my apartment?" ?: "I have no obligation to answer you." Naruto: "Really? So If I tell the Third that the Anbu is severely lacking and that you didn''t even notice the creepy dude watching me." ?: "What creepy dude?" he said as he looked and sensed around. Naruto: "Exactly. You didn''t even realize. When I looked at his direction, he bounced. But you. You are so far gone in your world that you didn''t even bother to move. Did I break your depressing daydreaming that you were doing?" ?: "Kid...watch your mouth." Naruto: "Or what? You''re gonna hurt me. Oh no. I''m gonna get hurt. Ahhh. Help. This old dude wants to attack the eight-year-old. He might have weird s?xu?? intentions ahhhh." ?: "Stop it brat." said the Anbu with little bits of killer intent. Naruto: "Careful now Anbu. You don''t want to upset me." Naruto mischievously smiled."What if I feel so distressed that I have to rely on my prisoner for companionship and help?" ?: "You know?" Naruto: "Well when people call you demon and say you killed my family and then mention 8 years ago and the fact that someone called me a fox. You kind of easily put it together." ?: "I see. What are you going to do now? Will you take revenge?" Naruto: "Of course I won''t. I am not a child with a petty mind. Why would I?" Naruto said with extreme sarcasm. ?: "Okay." Naruto: ''The Leaf Village will fall. I''m just going to watch from the sidelines eating popcorn.'' ?: "What?" Naruto: "Oh nothing." ''He probably will report to the Third about the creepy guy.'' Naruto chuckled mentally. ''Funny thing is that I could sense so much negativity in this village. That guy is the last of this village''s worries.'' ?: "Okay then. I''m gonna go back to my duty." Naruto: "No no no no. You''re gonna be a mile away from here. I can practically feel your sorrowful thoughts drowning me." ?: "I see. I''ll be in touch." Naruto: "Please don''t." said Naruto. The Anbu nodded and went away. "Better than before." Naruto sat down on his bed and looked forward. "Cain, is there any way I can train privately without being watched?" [Yes. Raise your hand high and close your eyes. When you feel a weird slimy energy traveling right next to your chakra and focus on it. Once you do, will it to move into the palm of your hand to gather it. Once your palm feels very hot, say ID Create. ] Naruto: "Uh okay." Naruto did what asked to do. He shivered as he felt energy snake its way to its palm, only to disappear and spread in his palm. Soon he felt his palm was hot enough. "ID Create." An open space and with a flat terrain that was made from rocks is where Naruto was. There were clear skies with b?r?ly any visible clouds and the Sun was in a constant state. He was amazed. "Whoa. That''s freaky. I can''t feel a thing or any person. Is it endless?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Cool. I think I''m gonna start on my weapons." Naruto spawned in shurikens that he robbed and then he realized something. "No one will notice I''m gone right?" [+1 Wis for thinking of consequences. No. You have been replaced with an indistinguishable shadow clone.] Naruto: "Great. Now, could you summon targeting boards in a zig-zag pattern? Only three so that I and my shadow clone could throw and practice." [Alright.] Cain spawned in two targeting boards and Naruto made a clone. Naruto: "Alright clone. You know what you gotta do." The clone nodded. He moved to the board next to him while Naruto did the same with my board. He started throwing at the board next to Naruto while Naruto did the same to him. After about 2 rounds of throwing, Naruto took a break. [+2 Dex gained.] [Shurikenjutsu Level 7, Exp-34%] He wasn''t tired but he was just thinking. ''How the hell do I escape from this village? I''m sure the Third is watching my every move somehow.'' "Clone, you can dispel yourself." (C)Naruto: "Alright." The moment he dispelled, Naruto felt a decent headache and notification. [Mind Resistance Level 17, Exp-45%] [Shurikenjutsu Level 9, Exp-87%] Naruto: "Hahaha that''s interesting. So that''s the secret of the shadow clones. Doesn''t get any better than this. Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!" About 100 clones appeared. They looked at the main and nodded before proceeding to do their task. 50 of the clones will master Shurikenjutsu while the other 50 will start on swordsmanship. "It seems I can''t duplicate the Yamato. Oh well." [Shadow Clone Jutsu Level 9, Exp-58%] [+1 Wis for figuring out the Shadow Clone Jutsu hidden feature.] Naruto: "Finally. At least it''s extremely useful." Naruto looked at his sword, admiring its beauty until he had a sudden thought. "Why exactly am I turning into a demon again? You said it''s to operate this sword but doesn''t it already have demonic power? Do I need to become one?" [You are turning into a demon so that you can use all of the powers the Yamato can provide to you. Think of its true capabilities like a door and your demonic power as the key. If you don''t have the key then, how do you unlock the door?] Naruto: "I see. Makes sense. So without another demonic power, it''s just another sharp blade." [Yes.] Naruto: "Well. At least I get to honor my mother and get to use a stupendous sword at the same time. Now." Naruto weaved the Shadow Clone hand seal, summoning another 50 clones on mastering Aura Reading. [Anbu POV] When the silver-haired Anbu left, he had a few thoughts in his mind. The biggest would be how his sensei''s son could be so aggressive. He knew that Kushina is also aggressive but not unreasonable. Suddenly he felt a shiver go down his spine remembering all the times he would be chased by her for being lazy and simply being himself. As he approached the Hokage Tower, he started to compose himself. When he appeared in front of the Third, he went on one knee. The Third looked up from the paperwork he was doing and started talking to the Anbu. Third: "Inu. Welcome back. Do you have a report." Inu: "Yes sir." The Anbu told the Third details of their conversation and that Naruto may have manifested unknown powers to sense emotion. The t+Third was in deep thought. Third: "I could only theorize that the Naruto you have met might have been the real Naruto Uzumaki and if I''m right, then all this time, I have truly failed the boy." He sighed sadly. "He couldn''t even trust me enough to be his true self while we converse and it saddens me that my surrogate grandson has become a person who is so different. Normally he would be like the sun on land and yet reality is a bit painful." The third kept having sad thoughts. Inu: "What about his powers?" Third: "Oh that. That''s normal." Inu: "Really?" The Third nodded. Third: "Yes. The first Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails Mito Uzumaki showcased this power before although not as potent as Naruto own abilities. In fact, she would only have access to that ability at random times." Inu: "I see. Does that mean that the Nine-Tails chakra is leaking to Naruto and perhaps the seal is weakening?" Third: "No I don''t think so. If it weakened then every shinobi in this village would know." He looked directly at Inu. "The Nine-Tails is a being of pure chakra that has more chakra than the waters of our oceans. If even a tiny bit leaked, it would be like a small river and no one would miss it." Inu: "I see. Do I still keep tabs on him?" Third: "Yes. But have your limits. Stay at a distance that he is comfortable with." Inu nodded. "What worries me is you Kakashi." Inu: "Sir?" Third: "Don''t think that I''ll forget the details that failed to clarify on. Naruto said that you were having depressing thoughts and that you were in your own world. You were remembering them weren''t you?" Inu: "..." Through the mask, the Third can not tell what was on Kakashi''s face and mind. Third: "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk but know that I am here for you." Inu stayed quiet. "You are dismissed." Inu: "Yes sir." And he vanished. Third: "Truly. It is the kind-hearted that do not belong in the Anbu. I must bring that boy out of that program." He rubbed his temples. "It seems it''s not just Naruto and Kakashi. Danzo is now also watching the boy. He once again did not listen to my orders. Perhaps I could ask Naruto for his help when he comes here again. His ability should be extremely useful in finding them." Chapter 9 - Training(1) As the clear skies lied still and the Sun consistently being 80 degrees, sounds of pierced air would fill the space. If anyone could see the spectacle that is going on in the training room, many people would be amazed by one or two things. The lazy and yet elegant swordsmanship or the katana that is shredding through other swords like paper. (C1)Naruto: "That is so unfair! That sword just goes through my sword like it''s jelly!" A clone complained (C2)Naruto: "Main! Why do you get to use the Yamato! Share why don''t you!" Another close joined in. (C3)Naruto: "Yeah! Let us show you the ''joy'' of facing the Yamato!" Another clone chimed in. Naruto was amused and tickled. It was funny seeing his clones so annoyed and childish. All he wanted to do was to try the Yamato. With another 3 clones with broken swords, there are only 42 left for swordsmanship training. Naruto: "You guys can dispel yourselves." (C2)Naruto: "Not even an apology...hope this hurts." he muttered out before dispelling. The 8 of them dispelled and memories, experience, and pain came with it. [Shadow Clone Jutsu Level 11, Exp-24%] [Mind Resistance Level 19, Exp-39%] [Basic Sword Moves Level 6, Exp-76%] Naruto: "Wow. My own clones betrayed me. That''s just depressing. The sword is that strong?" [Yes.] Naruto: "*Sigh* May I get a normal sword then?" [Sure.] A sword materialized on Naruto''s hand. Naruto: "So I had a thought. I don''t get back any physical experiences from the shadow clones do I?" [+1 Wis for figuring that out. Yes. You do not. Only mental or spiritual experiences can come back.] Naruto: "Got it." It''s been roughly 2 hours since Naruto and his clones started training. Naruto focused on Meditation in order to one day meet the Fox more consistently as advised by Cain and to obtain a future power that his body naturally has an affinity for. Cain wouldn''t tell him what it is and Naruto simply shrugged and continued working. Naruto: "Cain. Is there a place where I can level up Meditation faster. I want to max out some of the skills so that they don''t waste my time in the future." [There is. It is on the Island Turtle.] Naruto: "Island Turtle? Must be a huge turtle. Can you send me there?" [I don''t need to. ID Create can simulate it perfectly.] Naruto: "Cool. Uh, let''s see. Wonder if this will work." Naruto did the process in which he invokes ID Create but this time, he says something a little different. "ID Create Island Turtle." A blinding flash of light and Naruto is there. In front of him is a great waterfall. It has a weird calming effect. [You are here. I put in you in the most beneficial spot. You can start.] Naruto: "Thank you." Naruto sits on the big lotus in front of the waterfall. He closes his eyes for the skill. Half an hour later. [Meditation Level 26,Exp-63%] Naruto: ''Wow. That''s a lot faster.'' ?: "Yes it is..." Naruto raises his eyes brows. He slowly opens his eyes and looks around. For some reason, it seems foggy everywhere besides his location. Naruto: ''What in the hell...'' ?: "Strange? I realize it too." Naruto looks forward at the waterfall. A figure emerged. It was him but with red iris and black scleras with no pupils. "What''s wrong? Can''t recognize yourself?" he smirked. Naruto: "No not really. I don''t remember having red and black eyes. Also, being creepy is not really my style. ''That smirk is really creepy. Do I smirk like that?'' ?: "You know I can hear you right?" his smile has already vanished. Naruto: "Yeah. I know. I knew the moment you said your first line." Naruto stood up. "So what do I call you? Dark Naruto or Inner Naruto? " ?: "Both." Naruto: "I''ll stick with Dark." (D)Naruto: "Whatever. " Naruto: "So now what?" (D)Naruto: "We talk I guess." Naruto: "Talk? About what?" (D)Naruto: "Anything." Naruto looked at him like he was a monkey. Naruto: "You do realize how weird it is to talk yourself right?" (D)Naruto was a little surprised. (D)Naruto: "You consider me as a part of you?" Naruto: "Yeah. Of course, I do. By the amount of rage you are radiating, it''s easy to guess which part of me you are. Why would I oppose you?" (D)Naruto smiled. (D)Naruto: "I''m glad that the Voice has finally cleared your mind. I have no purpose here anymore." Naruto: "Oh. Is that right?" (D)Naruto: "Yes. I thought I could never reach you but it seems to me that this power has affected you greatly. It has made you more of who you are. You not denying me is an example of this effect." Naruto: "Well why would I deny you? You are me and I am you. You are the hatred and all the negative emotions held inside of me. I wouldn''t hate you. In fact, I would thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be where I am right now. I wouldn''t have the strength to move forward." (D)Naruto had tears in his eyes. It was almost like watching a brother go down the wrong path to later finally seeing the light and coming back to the good. (D)Naruto walked to Naruto and hugged him. (D)Naruto: "Thank you..." he said before disappearing. Naruto: "Yes. Rest well, my friend." Naruto looked at the sky and noticed how beautiful it actually is. ''Maybe I should come here in real life.'' "Cain. Thank you." [No problem.] No explanations were needed. Naruto already knew that Cain did this on purpose to help him. Naruto sat down and continued to meditate. An hour soon passed. [Meditate Level 40, Exp-100%] --> [Meditate Level Max] Naruto: "Great. Now, let''s go back. I want to absorb the training from the clones. I want to see how I already am with the training. Maybe spar with a couple of ninja from the leaf right after." [Okay. Say ID Return First] Naruto: "ID Return First." said Naruto after the process. [ID Return Level 1, Exp-50%] Another round of flashing white light and Naruto was in front of the clones. He went to them and told the shurikenjutsu training clones to dispel themselves every 5 minutes. He only did that because Naruto doesn''t want to break his own mind. [+1 Wis for being cautious and thinking of consequences.] They all started to dispel one by one. After the 50 clones were gone, Naruto was still and quiet. Even though his eyes were closed, he wasn''t thinking of anything. He was just trying to bear the pain of the memory transference. [Shadow Clone Jutsu Level 17, Exp-57%] [Shurikenjustu Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Intermediate Shurikenjutsu Level 17, Exp-65%] [Mind Resistance Level 34, Exp-44%] Naruto: "Mmm... cool." He took a deep breath and tried to calm down. The leveling of mind resistance helped with the shadow clone''s mental stress quite a bit. "Next. Sword training clones. Same method." 42 clones later, Naruto was almost unconscious and he was on the floor. [Shadow Clone Jutsu Level 20] --> [Durable Shadow Clones Level 1, Exp-34%] [Swordsmanship Level 27, Exp-29%] [Basic Sword Moves Level 31, Exp-57%] [Mind Resistance Level 39, Exp-78%] Naruto: "It really doesn''t get easier does it." [No. Bear with it for now.] Naruto: "Alright. Last batch of clones. Aura Reading Clones if you please." The clones nodded and vanished. One small migraine later. [Durable Shadow Clones Level 3, Exp-2%] [Aura Reading Level 20] --> [Aura Reading Level Max] Naruto: "So glad I decided to spread out the pain. Couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened if I used all of them at once. It is quite surprising that Aura Reading level up that fast." Naruto breathed out. [+1 Wis for taking a decent approach.] Naruto: "Shut it, Cain. " Chapter 10 - Training(2) As soon as Naruto saw the board, he let himself go. He went on a strange dream. A dream where he saw himself. However, this Naruto was different. This Naruto was the one without the power. This Naruto was the brainwashed fool that ended up being a prankster. Naruto looked at him with disdain. He can not guess how he could be so stupid. Why is he still screaming about being the Hokage? Why is he painting the Hokage faces? How the hell does the Anbu not catch him? Naruto was thoroughly confused. [It''s the power of his destiny. Unlike you, this Naruto went with his destiny. By accepting me, you went to create your own path.] Naruto was deep in contemplation. [You should sit back and relax. This is one of your paths after all. The main path to be specific but there are others.] Naruto: "Others? Like me?" [No. The others are deviations from the original while you are a completely unique existence. If you reach the Pinnacle of power in this timeline of yours, you can perhaps go to the other timelines to explore.] Naruto: "Why would I do that?" [For fun I guess.] Naruto looked back at main Naruto. He saw that this other counterpart is much skinnier and smaller than him. Not only that, he has a strange obsession with ramen. That Naruto eats it daily! Naruto: "By limiting him...me. Do they intend to control me like that?" He pondered. "I bet the Nine-Tails that this Naruto will not obtain any education nor any training from the academy. And then some teacher would probably manipulate him into doing something stupid. I bet he doesn''t even realize that he has Kurama. Kurama: "Hey! Why would you bet me! Am I a toy to you?" Kurama grunted. Naruto: "Hm? You''re here? How?" Naruto was baffled. [I let him.] Naruto: "Makes sense." Kurama: "Who are you talking to brat?" Naruto: "Myself." ''He doesn''t know you are here?'' [Yes. It is deemed unnecessary for him to know I am here.] Naruto: ''Okay.'' Kurama: "Don''t you know it''s rude to be sarcastic to someone for no reason." Naruto: "Don''t you know it''s rude to take a child away from his parents? Kurama: "...touche." Naruto: "You know it." Naruto smiled as he turned back to the show. "What are the chances that your other counterpart is going to die from the sheer stupidity of the other me?" ''I can only imagine how angry this other me could make him. Death by anger. Suits him.'' Kurama: "Hmm...I don''t know." He paused and then looked at Naruto. "What are the chances of you infuriating me to my own grave?" Naruto: "85% more or less." Kurama: "Then I would say a 60% percent chance for the other me." Naruto: "I see." Naruto thought about it and then nodded and it made sense. "Isn''t it kind of strange to you that we are discussing how you''re going to die?" Kurama: "Not really. You may give me a migraine but that would be it. I''ve heard and seen stranger things." Naruto: "The show? Oh man, I can''t wait for season 3." Kurama: "What! No! Not the show. I meant that I experienced weird things in my life." Naruto: "Oh. Nevermind then." They went back to watching the original do pranks. Both were quite impressed, to say the least. The boy is a pranking genius. Kurama boasted about how their clever nature affected his mind and Naruto just rolled his eyes. After a few minutes, there was a slight shake in the area they were in. [It''s time to wake up.] Naruto saw it and then turned to Kurama. Naruto: "Looks like I''m waking up. See ya later." Without giving the fox a chance to say anything, he vanished. Kurama: "Like father like son. Always have to be the one to get the last word." He smirked. When Naruto woke up, he was still in the training room. [Only an hour passed. 1 minute passed in real life.] Naruto: "That''s the ratio of time for this space?" [No. I just made an exception. Don''t do it again.] Naruto: "Alright." Naruto made the sign for the shadow clones and this time, 200 clones came to be. If Naruto wished, he can go and make about 2 grand without breaking a sweat but he still has his mind to worry about. "Alright, boys. Let''s max out the shurikenjutsu." All of them nodded and went to their stations. Main Naruto even joined them and they got working. Hours after hours and only when their Naruto''s stomach rumbled that they stopped to take a break. [(I)Shurikenjutsu Level 20, Exp-45%] Naruto: "Alright clones. Groups of 3 and in 5 minutes. Starting now." And soon came the pain. It was easier to handle this time around but it was still painful. Imagine someone striking in the head with a hammer continuously while you can not do anything to stop it. That''s what Naruto is feeling. Gamer''s mind is helping somewhat in keeping calm but the pain was getting worse and worse. Soon, he started feeling more relaxed as the levels started catching up. Even though there still 140+ clones left, the pain was significantly gone. "Stop." said Naruto to the 102nd clone. He was currently looking at his board. [Durable Shadow Clones Level 15, Exp-87%] [(I)Shurikenjutsu Level 40, Exp-100%] --> [(A)Shurikenjutsu Level 2, Exp-68%] [Mind Resistance Level 50, Exp-100%] [Can become Mental Fortress skill or level up this skill to level 100 in order for a better skill and the Mind Fortress Skill.] Naruto: "Bear the pain or stop it." Naruto sighed. "No pain, no gain. Hope this is worth it. Second option." [Mind Resistance Level 56, Exp-0%] Naruto: "Alright guys. Continue." And so they did. 92 clones later. [Durable Shadow Clones Level 20] --> [Battle Shadow Clones Level 2, Exp-45%] [(A)Shurikenjutsu Level 12, Exp-91%] [Mind Resistance Level 64, Exp-5%] Naruto: "This hurts like %*#$!" Naruto was lying on the floor. Staring at the empty skies. Rational thoughts once again filled his head. "The more I do this, the more benefits I can gain for the future. The higher my survival rate..." He sighed and he stood up and evoked the clones once more. "Alright, boys. Last round of the day and then dinner. Work hard men. We can do this. We need to do this." The clones understood. They went to their respective positions and continued the shurikenjutsu. Their forms now like more refined as they throw and their accuracy increases with every strike. In the beginning, Naruto missed 8 out of 10 but now it has been consistently 10 out of 10. He also learned that his own body has its accuracy but at the same time, the skills add a percentage of a boost to it. The higher level up it is, the more the percentage increases. Approaching 9 at night time, Naruto called the clones to stop. Naruto: "I summoned 300 of you guys this time. Just like before. Start." And the dispelling started. Every clone filled Naruto with skill experience and headaches. Each headache, however, has gotten better than before is slowly becoming less of a burden for him. ''Good. Mind Resistance is very worth it. This will help with anyone who thinks I am just physically strong in the future.'' [Battle Shadow Clones Level 26, Exp-72%] [(A)Shurikenjutsu Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Perfect Shurikenjutsu Level Max] [Perks Flexible Wrists and Flexible Fingers gained.] [Mind Resistance Level 88, Exp-46%] Naruto: "Oh cool. New perks." Naruto learned ID Escape from Cain while the clones were training and he used it now. Dragging his tired body from the bed to the groceries, he picked up the pan, eggs, oil, rice, and some veggies that he robbed. Following the cookbook''s instructions, he started making fried rice. He summoned his clones to do the preparation work while he does the main part of the cooking himself. "First crack egg and th-wait...I can''t even reach!" Naruto looked indignant and then he facepalmed. "Note to self. Still an 8-year-old." Chapter 11 - Training (3) Using a chair to lift himself, he started the cooking process. After he was done making it, he gained a new skill. [Cooking Level 3, Exp-22%] Naruto: "That''s nice. I can eat healthy and tasty items altogether." he said as he started consuming his dinner. This was the first-ever meal that he created and it was a little too salty for him. ''Less salt next time.'' After finishing dinner, he immediately went to sleep. Mind resistance may have helped ward off mental attacks and stress but constantly feeling it left him both physically and mentally exhausted. As he dozed off and dreamt about more food, there was a slight worry growing elsewhere. Third: "First it''s the Nine-Tails. Then this position. Then the stupid civilians and their irritating council. Then Danzo and his root and now, Naruto. Wonderful. I wonder what else can go wrong today?" said the exhausted leader as he leaned into his chair. He started to smoke using his pipe to alleviate the stress that was building up again. ''Why me?'' Shinobi 1: "Sir. Something has happened." Third: ''Of course. Speak of the devil.'' "What is it?" said a tired voice. Shinobi 1: "We have found out that according to the intel, Orochimaru was seen meeting a person with black robes and red clouds on them. We can correctly ?ssume that Orochimaru has joined the group known as Akatsuki." Third: "Great. Anything else?" His mood was becoming worse. Shinobi 1: "Yes actually. There was-" The Third sighed. Third: ''Kill me already.'' Back to Naruto... 8 hours passed and Naruto soon woke up. He felt incredibly refreshed and felt unfettered. It was almost like he has been chained up since birth and now slowly those chains are being broken. Naruto: "Boy does that feel good." He yawned and stretched. Previously, Naruto stole enough supplies to last at least a week so he doesn''t need to go out and he can now focus on his training. Before he does that, however, he turned to his right and spoke in a loud voice. "Hey man. I can sense you. I know you''re the same guy too so just leave before you irritate me." There was a slight whoosh sound and then Naruto sensed that he was gone. "Good." He quickly had a light breakfast with two eggs and some bread which leveled up his cooking to level 4. After he was done, he took a small shower. Wearing new clothing, he was ready to train. "ID Create." However, Naruto wanted to try something. Naruto summoned another 20 clones and took them away. He told them that they know what they should do and they all nodded. The clones created their own clones of 5 and then made them spar in swordsmanship only for 10 minutes. Time passed quickly and after the ten minutes were done, Naruto told the extra clones to disappear and give back their experience to their original. The 100 clones nodded and their experiences were now transferred. Naruto looked at all of them and told them to keep the most useful memories and forget the others. It was extremely difficult for them to do since you can not just simply forget stuff. One of the clones got the hint and tried to focus on the insights and the most useful information only and reviewed it over and over until he naturally forgets the useless information. Everyone else saw this and followed that lead. After 15 minutes or so, they all had smiles on their faces and then they all told Naruto that they will go away now. After the clones vanished, Naruto obtained what he wanted to gain. [Battle Shadow Clones Level 32, Exp-55%] [Basic Sword Moves Level 40, Exp 37%] [Swordsmanship Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [(I)Swordsmanship Level 7, Exp-87%] [Mind Resistance Level 93, Exp-77%] [Thought Processing Level 3, Exp-8%] He looked at his new skill and he smiled. Since he now has this skill, extracting the useful information of the shadow clones to further level up the skills will be easier as the extra information will not block the important information. Since it is not maxed out, some information will be lost but this a step in the right path. Naruto walked back to his other clones and started training with them. After the three-hour sparring session, the clones went away and Naruto reaped his gains. [+4 Dex,+1 Vit ,+2 Str, +2 Endurance ] [Instinct Level 5, Exp-3%] [Battle Instinct Level 10, Exp-16%] [Intuition Level 5, Exp-21%] [Basic Sword Moves Level 50, Exp-100%] --> [Sword Foundation Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Sword Foundation Level Max] [(I)Swordsmanship Level 40, Exp-100%] --> [(A)Swordsmanship Level 2, Exp-6%] [Mind Resistance Level 100, Exp-100%] --> [Mind Fortress Level 3, Exp-3%] [Obtained Mind Power skill.] Naruto: "Yes! Finally! This is awesome." Naruto screamed out loud as he raised his fist. "So many new skills. Cain, tell me what they do." [Okay.] [Instinct - A passive skill where user can automatically react to any threat without the need to acknowledge it and defend themselves. However, this ability is not a guarantee against all danger. When fully maxed, coordination of the body will increase greatly and foresight will be ingrained into daily lifestyle. ] [Battle Instinct - A passive skill where the user''s body can move and adapt while in battle on its own, allowing them to attack and defend simultaneously. When fully leveled, this skill will be precognitive in nature. This is a battle exclusive skill.] [Intuition - A passive ability that activates once in a while to help the User in predicaments or daily life. When fully maxed out, it will activate once or twice per day. Currently can be trained along with the two instincts but not much experience will be gained. Mind Power training is the most effective.] [Sword Foundation - A passive skill that allows the user to have extreme talent in swordsmanship and foundation so deep where any sword will not be difficult to wield. + 25% damage to other sword users. 75% easier to learn other sword styles. An extra passive ability which lets the user increase his senses and instincts by 30% when using a sword.] [(A)Swordsmanship - 15% extra damage when using a sword. Levels 1-15 is Jonin level swordsmanship and 15-30 is Kage and above. Next skill evolution will make the user the best sword user in the world however currently the user is weak in attributes so even though using the sword will maximize the Users potential, there would not be much potential to use in the first place due to a lack of requirements.] [Mind Fortress - A passive ability where the mind is like a fortress. Some Yamanaka clan members have this but only the User can make it impregnable. With this fortress, no one can go into User''s mind to steal information but instead will face a backlash where it will damage their minds and steal a few their memories. Anyone who invades the user''s mind will not be able to get away very safely afterward and they can die from it.] [Mind Power - A separate power from chakra and demonic power. User has to explore this power for possibilities of usage.] Naruto: "Damn. That''s broken! I got ultimate fighting capabilities, a mysterious foresight, extreme sword capacity, a mind trap, and another power source that I have no idea what it does. Holy crap. That''s a bit much don''t you think Cain?" Naruto questioned. [No. You have worked hard for this. No one can say that they have experienced the same hardships you have to gain these skills. Some people are genetically born with skills like these ones while you obtained it with hard work and experiencing extreme pain. Even when you didn''t have to train and you could just goof off, you didn''t. You stuck true to your ambition and that is praiseworthy. Your dedication deserves this much at least.] Naruto: "..." Naruto felt his eyes getting wet. [Are you...crying?] Naruto: "No." said Naruto as he used his hand to wipe away the tears that were dropping. "You''re crying." [I can''t cry.] This statement made Naruto a bit speechless. Naruto: "Say, Cain." [Yes.] Naruto: "Remember my pickpocketing adventure?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Good because there was a skill that confused me when I obtained it along with Stealth and acting and the others. It was called muscle movement. How do I train it?" [Oh that. Muscle Movement is a passive skill that is trained from actively training one''s muscles. Due to your movements that day, you accidentally trained in this so it makes sense you obtained this.] Naruto: "I see. So do you have any exercises that can help me with developing this." [Yes but I want it might be a little hard for you.] Naruto: "Doesn''t matter." [You can''t use your clones.] Naruto: "On second thought, how about we ju-" [No. This will be extremely good for you in the future.] Naruto: "..." [Have I ever misguided you?] Naruto: "No." [Then do it. I''ll send it to your mind now.] A few seconds later, Naruto possessed memories of exercises that he had not ever had in mind before. He read the title of the and had no idea what it was. Naruto: "So what are pink muscles?" [Starting from the beginning. There are three types of Muscle; Red Muscle which has high endurance but very little strength, White Muscle is composed of high strength but low speed and endurance, and finally Pink Muscle which is a hybrid of the two.] Naruto: "Oh okay. So we''re doing the pink muscle thing so that we could kill two birds with one stone. Got it." [Yes. Are you ready?] Naruto: "Yeah." Hard-working was already the original Naruto''s greatest quality and with proper guidance, Naruto is finally on a path that seems correct. Although Cain didn''t give him advice, it gave Naruto opportunities. Just like the pink muscle exercises. Cain spawned in equipment that is used for training the body. High Reps and moving Heavy Weights is the goal here and Naruto has to achieve this to gain any pink muscles. Deciding to follow the instructions in the memories, he started slowly with high reps. Once he became more comfortable with it, he moved on to heavier weights and started to do lower reps. This would accomplish the clashing of the red and white muscles to create pink muscles. [+5 Str] [+5 End] [Muscle Movement Level 12, Exp-94%] After an hour, Naruto felt exhausted. He fell on the floor with sweat dripping from head to toe with his ?h?st heaving up and down heavily. Being a great power that Cain is, he created cold water for Naruto drink and a barrel of it to bath himself. Naruto looked at the glass of water like it was the meaning of life. The very cold fruit of his labor. As the cool water went down his throat, it had a miraculous effect of releasing fatigue from his body and he felt a bit more energized to move again. The water effects didn''t just stop there as it also spread out in his inner body and enhanced his inner organs. Effects that Naruto would never realize. Taking off his clothing, his body seemed a little more structured than it ever did previously. Of course, he didn''t have abs or any observable muscles but one can see that he is on that path. Once Naruto went inside the barrel, he realized that the water was at a perfect temperature. Maybe it was his imagination but he swore that he felt his entire body cry out in happiness. Naruto: "The leveling is really slow." [Not everything is fast. Training your body takes time and patience. There are shortcuts but I''m pretty sure you''ll just act you never heard of it afterward.] Naruto: "You''re right. I would totally deny any knowledge of those methods if it''s ridiculously painful." Chapter 12 - Growth(1) [May I ask you a question?] Naruto: "Ask away." said Naruto. Naruto was more relaxed as talked to Cain. [After you do leave the village, what are you going to do?] Naruto: "Uh...What do you mean?" [Well you will need shelter and a source of income for your human needs. Not to mention, if a kid like you goes out to the world, who knows what might happen to you. Some might have bad intentions for you and others might not care. Also, people are not stupid.] [...] [I retract that statement. Anyway, your father has enemies. Enemies that can kill you faster than you can say my name. What will you do then?] Naruto: "..." [Even if you train madly, the technique is only technique. Without the raw power behind it, your technique is only a paper tiger. Not to mention, You have zero experience in fighting others. You fought yourself but you know yourself. Do you know others? Have you fought enemies that are out for your blood?] Naruto: "..." [You are also a child. You should be enjoying your childhood a little more. There are people here that are good and innocent that you can get along with. I''m not telling to make bonds which can be used against you. I''m merely telling you to have more experiences. Learn and fail. That is how humans grow.] Naruto: "..." [Training will help. If there is one thing that will never betray you, it''s training. But you also need to m?tur? as a human being.] Naruto: "..." [That is all I have to say. You can listen to me or not. Up to you.] Naruto: "..." Naruto blanked out the whole time he was listening. Every word hit home and he knew Cain was right. After Cain was done, Naruto woke up from his stupor and sighed. ''He''s right. I still am a child. I need to m?tur?. This village is not worth my time but some people are. People who will fill the gap in my heart but I simply can not trust these people. Most, if not all kids are probably brainwashed by their parents already so what''s the use in trying? Not to mention, I really did not have a plan after I leave.'' Naruto looked up. ''Looks like I''m staying here for a few years, unfortunately.'' Taking Cain''s words to heart, Naruto decided to try. Naruto used ID Escape and saw that it was still morning. He took a deep breath, wore his new clothes and walked out of his apartment. He walked around the Leaf Village. Using Negative Emotion Sensing, he was checking people as he passed by them. Every single one of them had some kind of malicious sentiment towards him except a few. Those few were babies! Naruto: ''Will this be my third bet within the past few days? I think it will.'' he mentally chuckled. ''I bet that if I saved this village somehow, they will either praise me and try to be nice to me to make sure I feel welcomed in this village or they will give credit to someone else. Probably to the poor last Uchiha.'' He continuously walked around until he paused. He paused at two boys that were walking towards him. One was a skinny young man with black pineapple hair while the other was on the big side and had swirls on his face? Naruto blinked. He rubbed his eyes to observe the bigger one and he was right. There were swirls on his face! Naruto was a bit confused as to how parents can pass that on but his curiosity towards them overpowered that thought. Sure they had negative emotions but it wasn''t strong and wasn''t directed at him. In fact, Naruto thought that this should be the normal state of anyone. He watched them go until they disappeared and his raging mind calmed down. Naruto: ''Looks like Cain was right.'' Naruto chased after them, having a childlike smile on his face. When he saw their backs, he touched their shoulders to stop them. They both turned around to see who was grabbing their shoulders, only to see a whisker having blond boy. ?: "Can we help you?" This statement already caused turmoil in Naruto''s mind. Naruto: "Actually yes." Naruto smiled at them. "I was looking to make a couple of friends to hang out with but there are no quality people to do it with." ?: "Oh? Why is that so?" Naruto: "I honestly don''t know." [Lying Level 1, Exp-22%] If Naruto wasn''t used to Cain, he would''ve flinched but being used to it, he talked to them casually as if he didn''t see it. Naruto: ''Close notifications.'' "Good people are hard to find after all." ?(2): "Well, we had nothing to do today. Honestly, we were going to the park and lay on the grass. Wanna join?" Naruto: "I''m okay with that. The name''s Naruto by the way." he said as walked with them." ?: "I''m Shikamaru." It was one of the laziest sounding answers Naruto has ever heard. ?(2): My name''s Choji. Want some?" said Choji as he offered snacks to Naruto. Naruto: "Sure Choji. Thanks." He bit the chip and his eyes sparkled. "Wow. These are some of the best chips I have ever had. Where did you get them?" Choji: "Oh they''re from my clan. See, the Akimichis specializes in food so it''s only more natural that we have the best foods." Naruto: "I see. That makes more sense then. And do you have a clan Mr. Lethargic?" Shikamaru raises his eyebrow. Shikamaru: "Yeah. I''m from the Nara clan." Naruto: "..." Choji: "..." Shikamaru: "...what?" Naruto: "Well Choji told me that they are good with food but you did not tell me what your clan does." Shikamaru: "Oh that. Uh. We have the Shadow Possession Jutsus and we are also known to be the most intelligent clan." Naruto: "Oh? Is that so?" ''Clans have clan heads. If the clan is smart, surely the clan head is reasonable. It would be nice to smart allies. Although I''m still bitter about the fact that a smart shinobi clan does not know the difference between the Nine-Tails and its Jailer. Maybe there is more to it.'' he thought. "Can I visit sometimes?" Shikamaru: "Sure. Do whatever." Naruto: "You too Choji. May I also visit? I''m a big fan of good food." Choji: "Yeah of course! If you do join, we''ll have out traditional Akimichi eat out in three days. You can join us at that time." Naruto: "Awesome. Thank you." Choji: "Haha no problem." And they all walked to the park. Of course, none of them actually played and simply laid down under a tree. Naruto was suspicious about how laying down under a tree can provide comfort but the moment he tried it, he felt ashamed of his own mouth. It was so good. He has never felt this sense of peace in his life before and this new feeling was a bit addicting. Naruto: "I could do this forever." Shikamaru: "Yeah... Hey Naruto." Naruto: "Hm?" Shikamaru: "I think you just became our third best friend." Naruto: "Really? That fast?" Choji: "Well yeah. You like food and lazing around. Not to mention, you''re not judgemental nor are you mean. In fact, you were very sincere with us the entire time." Naruto only smiled to that. Naruto: "Thank you for being my friends." Shikamaru: "Just don''t get sentimental here." Naruto: "Oh shut it. Let me have this." To this statement, Shikimaru only smirked and closed his eyes. Choji did the same. They spent their entire afternoon napping on the warm grass. They did not even notice a person with multiple scars arrived and watched them. ?: "Well isn''t this a peculiar view. My son, his best friend, and the village pariah. All together. Napping under a single tree. Who would''ve thought." He smiled before disappearing once more. Chapter 13 - Growth(2) When Naruto woke up, he saw it was already dark. He turned to see his two new friends staring at him. Shikamaru: "Finally woke up sleepy head?" Choji: "You sleep more than Shikamaru you know that?" Naruto sheepishly touched the back of his head and rubbed it. Naruto: "It''s been a while since I got some rest." Choji: "Oh. Got it." Naruto: "Think we should head home?" Shikamaru: "Yeah. My mom will kill me If I don''t." Naruto winced at this statement Shikamaru caught it. He coughed and then said, "I''ll head out first. See ya." Choji: "Me too. It was a fun day. See you later Naruto." Naruto: "Bye..." After both his friends disappeared, Naruto felt slumped down. "It is nice to have friends. Unbiased friends I mean." [Told you.] Naruto: "Is that sass I hear Cain?" [No. I merely proved my point.] Naruto: "Yeah...you did. Thank you." [...] Naruto got up and started going home. As he was walking home, he felt uncomfortable. Like getting stalked uncomfortable. Ever since he obtained his instinct skill, he can naturally pick up some things that he didn''t before. He started walking faster and took different directions to different places to make sure what he was feeling wasn''t wrong. After he confirmed his feeling, he started planning in a store that he sneaked into. Naruto: "I can''t use Shadow Clones. They will notice and either I will get caught by the village or meet up with the stalker. What to do..." ''I wish I had more jutsus.'' Soon as he said that, something clicked. ''Jutsus. Of course. Cain, pull up a jutsu from my memory that was given to me by my father that would be extremely useful to hide one appearance.'' [Searching...Jutsu Found.] [Transformation Jutsu] [A jutsu that lets the user take the appearance of whatever they choose. At mastery, it will take no signs, show no smoke, and it will be impossible to distinguish between the original and fake.] [Skill Fusion Compatibility found.] Naruto: "Not now Cain." [It''s for the jutsu you obtained.] Naruto: "Oh. Then show me what it fuses. " [Acting Skill and Transformation Jutsu fusion.] Naruto: "That would be extremely useful to play the role. Do it." [Potent Transformation Jutsu (Active) Level 3, Exp-21%] [Makes the transformation extremely believable due to transformation letting user act like the one he or she transformed into with the ability to also change their appearances slightly and their age. Also, change chakra level to match the transformed.] Naruto: "So I get their memories or something?" [No. You would just automatically be like them. Even fight like them but you will not have their powers.] Naruto: "That...is awesome! Let''s get out of here." Naruto went to the bathroom, acting as naturally as he can. His acting skill was showing its prowess. After he went in, he used ID Create. When he went there, he made 50 clones to tell them to master the Transformation and the Potent Transformation Jutsu. Due to the time ratio, Naruto can make it look like he took a long poop. Of course, Cain also let Naruto have a different time ratio so that it will be more efficient for him to train in. Naruto also joined them in their short training to speed it up. Soon, the clones were turning into different people that he saw throughout the day. Soon, an hour passed in ID Create time and 20 minutes passed in real life. He told the clones to vanish and all the experience came back to him. There was no pain or anything of sorts, only pure information which made him smile. [Linked Shadow Clones Level 2, Exp-37%] [Transformation Jutsu Level 30] --> [Transformation Jutsu Level Max] [Potent Transformation Jutsu Level 30] --> [Potent Transformation Jutsu Level Max] Naruto: "Good. We can finally get out of here." Naruto used the Potent Transformation to take the appearance of the first man he ever robbed. Taking on his big form, Naruto felt a little uncomfortable so he took the form of somebody else. Instead of going out, Naruto let out a small smile. He created 7 other shadow clones and made them transform into other people they saw throughout the day. After they were done, they all walked out of the bathroom one by one. The people there were utterly confused as to how there were so many people in the store without them noticing, especially in the restrooms. As they all left the store, the person who was previously watching Naruto was a little surprised at the fact that there were so many people in a small store. It seems as if they showed up in thin air but she subconsciously accepted it. As far as she knew, Naruto did not have any jutsus under his belt yet so she had accepted the situation only after she double-checked by looking at their chakra signatures and found out that none of them had any issues so she ignored them and went back to watching the store, waiting. Knowing that the plan worked, Naruto let out a small breath of relief mentally because he would not dare to do so physically. He had no idea what this person was capable of. After walking for an hour or so, he went home. Main Naruto successfully went home without anyone noticing. The other clones checked their area and vanished. [Stealth Level 30] --> [(A)Stealth Level 6, Exp-74%] Naruto: "That should help in the future but it doesn''t make me be a better mood though. I''m curious to know as to who is the one chasing me." Naruto was in deep thought. He knows how weak he is compared to actual shinobi. "Cain, Is there a way for me to fight opponents in the ID create world?" [Yes. There are different stages. Stages 1-15 has shinobis of different scale available but from 15-20 is where it becomes a little crazy.] Naruto: "Crazy? Can it get crazier than the Leaf Village being attacked by Kurama?" [You have no idea.] Naruto gulped. He knew that he would face enemies but knowing that even for him it will be hard made him a little nervous. And right on time, Gamer''s Mind comes and lets him have tranquil thoughts once more. [And only when you defeat real enemies and enemies from Stages 6-20 will you gain experience to level up. Not to mention, you have to be level 5 to have access to Stages 1-5 and is recommended to be level 20 to go to stage 6. The stages by no means are related to your level. I limited it for you so that you don''t become a training maniac.] Naruto: "That''s kind of you but that information is nice to know. With the academy starting, I could start early by fighting the students and then move on to the teachers. If I could get a personal teacher, that would be good too." As Naruto was thinking of plans, he slowly fell asleep. In the quiet night, only the sound of movement could be heard. ?: "Where did he go? How did he escape me?" said an Anbu with luscious purple hair after waiting for three hours. She decided to head inside to check but it turned out that the boy never came out of the restroom. Knowing she had been fooled, she started to look for him everywhere even though she skipped over the fact that he might have gone home. Chapter 14 - Growth(3) Naruto was peacefully sleeping as the purple-haired Anbu was furiously searching for him. It would seem like he was having a peaceful sleep but his dreams, it was nothing but strange. Naruto: "Um...hey. Who are you?" said Naruto in a neutral tone to the person in front of him. The man had slicked silver hair with a dark navy coat covering him and a sword hilt that has the opposite colors of Naruto''s Yamato. Not only that, he seemed to be oozing a black and blue aura around him. Even though it was only his back that Naruto could see of this mysterious man, he felt suppressed. The man turned around letting his blue eyes meet with Naruto''s own blue eyes. They stared at each other before the man turned and walked away. His every step exuded strength and an unshakable thirst for power. ?: "Get stronger. The current might you have is not enough to fight me nor is it enough to possess that blade." Naruto was shaken to the core by this statement. Naruto was brave but even he knew when he met his match. The dream then shifted to one of Naruto''s deviants. In this timeline, Naruto was adopted by a silver-haired man. They were living a good life of father and son. That Naruto seemed happy. Naruto: "While I''m glad I moved on from the strange dream from before, this doesn''t make me feel any better. Also, he looks familiar." [Probably because it is the Anbu that you called depressing a few days ago.] Naruto: "That''s him?! He''s my dad in this timeline!?!" [Yes. Sorry for the showings. Although they are randomized, I know how parents are a bit of a sore spot for you.] Naruto: "It''s not your fault. I don''t blame you." Naruto focused on this timeline. He saw what the silver-haired man looked like and it turned out that he was a great father. Even when the civilian council wanted to harm Naruto, that person would protect him. It was his prioritization. That show then changed to another scene where the man was teaching Naruto a jutsu. It was a jutsu focused on piercing and it needed either the Sharingan or really quick reaction speed in order to do this. Our Naruto focused on it and remembered the seals for the jutsu and made a mental note to train in it. [Chidori learned.] Kurama eventually showed up and quietly watched the show from the side, knowing that Naruto was very focused on this timeline. Different scenes kept happening and Naruto saw that he made a lot of friends and even had a lover. She was blond and always wore some kind of purple. The smell of flowers would always be on her. Even though they had an intimate relationship, our Naruto did not even flinch at it. Eventually, it showed a scene that Naruto almost showed emotion for. It was the scene of his adoptive father dying in his arms. The gray-haired man had black rod going through his ?h?st and Naruto could not do anything as he was previously fighting in another dimension. That Naruto looked up in rage and lit up in some orange chakra. His form changed and he charged to the enemy that killed his father. Others joined in and helped him. This other enemy was already extremely weakened and had no way of resisting. Naruto of the timeline used a big blue spiraling ball of energy and smashed it in his face, which completely obliterated his head. The other enemy screamed no and attacked them and the fighting continued. That was where the scene ended. Kurama: "That was Madara. So he really is alive!" Naruto: "Madara? Which one? The long hair or the destroyed head?" Kurama: "Long hair." Naruto: "I see." Naruto etched his face into his heart and mind. He would gain revenge but he needs time to grow. Although he wants this, he also wants to follow his parents wishes to live freely and happily so he would not completely focus on revenge. That would only ruin his life in the long run after his revenge is accomplished. "Thank you, Kurama. For the information." Kurama: "No big deal. I hate the bastard too. Used me like a puppet for years." mumbled Kurama. Naruto chuckled and then he woke up. He washed his face and started eating some breakfast for the activities he would do for the day. After he was done eating, he went out to get some fresh air. Last night was a bit hard to swallow so he decided to walk it out and accomplish the goal he had for himself. Gamer''s Mind did help somewhat but the memories and the feelings would always come back. As Naruto was walking around, an angry, haggard Anbu was looking extremely aggrieved. ?: "He went home and had a nice sleep while I looked for him the whole night! What is wrong with the world!! What have I done to deserve this?!" As this was going on, Naruto simply went through crowds. Even if he knew what this Anbu was going through, he would most likely laugh and say he avoided him or her due to the fact that he was scared. This might make the Anbu rashly attack Naruto on the spot but he wouldn''t care about it. Naruto still felt the usual stares and went to a public restroom. He used the shadow clones and the Potent Transformation Jutsu to create 30 clones who will visit the library with him. They all walked into the library is varying patterns in order to not look suspicious. As Naruto and his clones went in, half of the clones searched for information about Madara Uchiha while the other clones went to search for information in general. He figured that if physical exercise can give him attributes, why not knowledge? What better way to gain it then by shadow clones who specifically transfer mental experience. Naruto himself decided to see if there is any way he could either train his body more or find a method to use Mind Power. Earlier when he was making breakfast, he attempted to use it but he felt nothing. He knows it''s there but it seems like he was grabbing clouds instead so decided to temporarily give up on this idea until he realized that the library might have some information to help him. He looked around and around until he couldn''t find what he was looking for and then decided to ask the librarian to find a book. Naruto: ''Transformation truly does have its perks. Normally, I wouldn''t even be allowed to be here.'' said Naruto as he saw the librarian politely speak with him. (Hey guys. If any of you care to see the changes I made, go ahead and read from chapter 1 but if you don''t care, start from the previous chapter as the previous chapter had a massive change which led up to this chapter. Thank you for taking the time and reading my fanfiction. Once I finish this, It will be my cultivation novel and Versatile Gamer. ) Chapter 15 - Growth(4) (T)Naruto: "Can you point me to the taijutsu section?" said the transformed Naruto. This time he took the form of a young civilian he saw in the morning. Every breath he took, every posture he was in, and his very stance and presence were just like the man he copied. He was the same exact person. Librarian: "Sorry sir. I can not do that. Those are all shinobi content that civilians can not access as it is not safe for them and some people can seriously hurt themselves.." (T)Naruto: "Oh. I see Ma''am. No problem. Thank you for your time." Librarian: "Sorry for the inconvenience. Enjoy the rest of your stay." To this statement, Naruto nodded and walked away. [Lying Level 4, Exp-2%] [Acting Level 12, Exp-84%] Naruto: "Darn it! So close." He sighed. "Looks like I gotta rob a shinobi." With that, Naruto quickly left the building in order to look for a shinobi. Walking around, he tried to spot a shinobi in his transformed state. Eventually, he found one. That shinobi had a grin on his face and he put the headband in his pants before he went inside a store. Naruto chased after him and transformed into a younger child. Using Stealth, he got close to him and used pickpocket to take the headband from his pocket without him noticing. Naruto was confused as to why that shinobi put his headband in his pants but it didn''t matter to him. As he reached the library, he transformed into the Shinobi he robbed the headband from and wore his headband. He reached the librarian once more and simply went into the section reserved for shinobis while looking at the librarian and nodding at her with her nodding back and going back to her reading. Amazed was the first emotions Naruto felt. Although the civilian''s section had a lot of books, the shinobi section was just another tier higher. There was b?r?ly anyone here at all so it was relatively quiet. Naruto performed his shadow clones and told them to do the potent transformation to collect all the information they can on taijutsu. After a great study session, every civilian clone that was done with their own task left one by one and each went to the store to use its bathroom. When they went to the restroom, they all undid the jutsu and gave all their experience to the main Naruto. [Int +10] [Basic Medicine, Basic Herbology, Basic Agriculture, Basic Politics, Basic Tools, Basic History, Basic Chakra, and Basic Chakra Control Knowledge gained.] [Linked Shadow Clones Level 3, Exp-1%] Naruto: "Cain. Have I ever told you that the reading and writing capabilities that you have given me, in the beginning, is so useful? I mean, I thought it was just convenient but this, this is on another level." [I know.] Naruto: "Ahh you cheeky bastard. I know you know. Thanks though. You saved me a lot of time." Main Naruto and the other shinobi transformed clones were still going at it. When they felt like they were done, they all quietly vanished and all the information they have gathered on taijutsu was transferred. See Naruto thought that if he ever ran out of Chakra, at least he could beat the living crap out of his enemy. Of course, the reverse is also true as Naruto wanted to optimize his chakra usage. When he looked at his chakra control, he realized how much Chakra he must have wasted so he decided to be more efficient. After he was done with his knowledge trip, Naruto walked out of the shinobi section and went to a civilian section. There, he transformed to another young man and went to the librarian. (T)Naruto: "Hi there. I believe this belongs to someone?" said Naruto as he handed in the headband. Librarian: ''Oh my. How could someone leave this here?'' "Thank you, young man. You did a great service for the Leaf Shinobi." (T)Naruto: "No no. It is my duty." Naruto sneered inside. Librarian: ''What a great youth.'' (T)Naruto: "Alright then. I''m going to head out. Goodbye lady." Librarian: "Okay. Have a good day." Saying those last few words, Naruto went straight home. He made some quick lunch and decided to sit down and meditate in order to digest the information he had. Naruto: ''Turned out Madara had a lot of history with this village.'' thought Naruto as he reviewed his memories. Naruto was so confused as to how a traitor can just appear out of nowhere. Why did Madara become the way he is and why is he alive? Naruto wanted to put all his brainpower into learning this and figure out the mystery but in the end, he decided not to. Instead, he focused on the Chakra and Chakra control information that he read about. Chakra is born when physical energy and spiritual energy. Each respectively coming from the body and the mind. However, what got Naruto confused was that even though he had Chakra, he also had a power source that seems to purely spiritual energy and no physical energy. This was the Mind Power skill that he had obtained from maxing out Mind Resistance. If it is separated, then why aren''t there more reports about it or better yet, does it even exist somewhere else besides within him. Naruto was greatly confused as to what that power source is but if it exists, then perhaps the opposite exists as well. If spiritual energy can become Mind Power, then what can physical energy become? This theory made Naruto excited due to the fact that this would be much easier to achieve. Naruto is used to being more on the physical side so it should make sense that would focus on physical energy a bit more. Even though he was excited, he knew that this could not be achieved soon. In fact, he planned focus wholeheartedly on Chakra control. This is where his very foundation of using chakra would exist. With this, he could fight and use clones for days without being exhausted. Not to mention, he could finally start on Medical Ninjutsu. That would give him a higher survival rate. As he read the directions of how to start, he decided to get the necessary item which consisted of a leaf. Putting the leaf on your forehead and pouring all your chakra into it to use it as a focal point was the process. If the leaf moves and floats, then the first stage is complete. This also meant that Naruto''s chakra control increased a little bit and his mental focus became stronger. [Leaf Concentration Exercise Level 1, Exp-16%] [1% Chakra control per 2 levels.] Chapter 16 - Chakra Control(1) Naruto: "Every 2 levels? I mean...alright I guess." Naruto continued slogging away at the exercise. He thought he would be done quite easily but only twenty minutes later did he gain another level. "Jinchuriki...such a pain." [Leaf Concentration Exercise Level 2, Exp-3%] [CC: 9%] Naruto remembered one of his perks that were question marks before. He thought that the 40% less chakra control experience would be no trouble but only now did he realize how much of an annoyance it is. "ID Create." Going into the ID Create default space, he decided to spam clones in hopes of making the process go faster but because every level takes more and more experience to level up, Naruto ended up spending an entire day doing chakra control. Of course, he made sure that some of his clones did some swordsmanship training to max it out. He even joined the sword clones to vent out his frustrations. Naruto: "Alright everyone. Time to dispel." Over 700 clones dispelled together and Naruto did not feel a thing. With the Mind Resistance at max and the Mind Fortress existing, the shadow clones fatigue became null. [+2 Dex,+1 Str, +2 End] [(A)Swordsmanship Level 19, Exp-68%] [Instinct Level 11, Exp-61%] [Battle Instinct Level 13, Exp-14%] [Leaf Concentration Exercise Level 13, Exp-37%] [CC: 14%] Naruto: "7 hours of training and 600 clones... and only 11 levels!?! Are you kidding me!?" Naruto was used to his speedy training with the clones. The only skill that leveled up decently quick was swordsmanship. Even then, everything else was leveling up too slow like the linked clones, instinct, and battle instinct. Intuition did not level up even once. Frustration was on Naruto''s face before a calming breeze filled his head and he could think clearly once more. "Everything else is so slow but swordsmanship is a little too easy to level up. Even shurikenjutsu was easy to level up, and that was without a support skill that boosted its training. Cain, why is it this way?" [For swordsmanship, you have the Sword Foundation skill that gives immense talent in swordsmanship so it is indirectly supporting your swordsmanship training. Also, you were given your mother''s memories of her swordsmanship ingrained into every part of your body. Did you forget that? ] Naruto: "Oh...that makes sense." Naruto smiled. ''Thanks, mother.'' [As for shurikenjutsu, it was your father''s doing. After all, he was master of using the kunai. When he passed on his techniques to you, he also gave you some of his experiences as well. ] Naruto: "I have awesome parents don''t I?" [Yes you do. Especially your mother. She could give birth, get the Nine-Tails ripped out her, and then still use her chains to pin down the Nine-Tails so that it doesn''t destroy the leaf.] Naruto: "Whoa. I didn''t know that! It was ripped out of her!?" [Yes. Because she is an Uzumaki, she survived. Others, however, would not have even survived the process.] Naruto: "So she suffered even in her last moments. Both my parents died so violently..." Naruto looked down. Wrath slowly building up in his body. ["Karma has no deadline."] Naruto: "And who said that?" [A wise person.] Naruto smiled. He knew what Cain meant the moment he said it. He was right. He shouldn''t waste his life thinking about things that already happened, rather live for the future that he will shape. Naruto: "Thanks, Cain." With some of Naruto''s negative thoughts out of the way, he decided to have dinner. He already skipped lunch and he knew that he couldn''t bear missing dinner. After eating, he wanted to see if can use his power differently. He went to ID Create and summoned his clones. He then tried to feel for the same power that lets him use ID Create and use it on a clone. The clone did not change at all and Naruto almost doubted himself until Cain told him what he did. Turned out, he was successful in making his clone into an ID Clone. This clone now also has access to his special power and can influence others by touch, making them an ID Clone as well. The best part, they don''t get tired and they don''t require any human necessities like sleep or food. Naruto then created 1700 clones. The ID Clone made 200 of them focus on swordsmanship all night while other 1500 on chakra control. Naruto himself nodded as he was proud of his lucky accomplishment. He only theorized that it might work but because he was right, he could have more progress. Since he had a little more time before bedtime, he decided to do his muscle training. Two hours later, a wet Naruto was on the floor, staring at the clear skies due to exhaustion. Due to his Str and End being higher than it was previously, it was easier to train at the beginning until Cain told him to have higher weights and higher reps respectively for both parts of the training. Bitterly cursing Cain in his mind, he gave in knowing that Cain was right. Now he obtained benefits that he wouldn''t have obtained if he did not listen to Cain. [+5 Str, +5 End] [Muscle Movement Level 20, Exp-100%] --> [Muscle Movement Level Max] [Body Foundation Level 10, Exp-0%] [Muscle Toughness Level 15, Exp-0%] Naruto: "Details...Cain..." said a tired voice. [Muscle Movement] [Greater Flexibility, Greater Body Control, Greater Reflexes, Body Foundation Skill, Muscle Toughness Skill, +15 Dexterity..] [The base for the body. The stronger this skill, the more improvements the user can have and the more punish the user can take. This is a level 300 skill that can only be leveled up when user trains his body using specific techniques or learning specific skills like Muscle Movement. At level 300, the user will gain an extra +100 stats in all physical attributes and will gain the perk Perfect Foundation which will let the user have limitless potential in body power.] [Muscle Toughness] [As it says in the name, this skill passively increases the durability, strength, and toughness of the user''s muscles. Finishing the pink muscle training will max this out and it will also signify the end of the pink muscle training.] Naruto: "Awesome." said Naruto as he started to drink the miracle water that he drank yesterday and did his barrel bath. Feeling refreshed and seeing that it was time to sleep, he went to bed. Main Naruto went to sleep for the next 8 hours. In his sleeping session, he found himself in a dark space again and the same man who once called him weak and unworthy. That man did not even look at Naruto. ?: "Look." The silver-haired man pulled out his sword. Naruto was slightly shocked that it looked just like his Yamato except the colors were different. And then he remembered that when he got the Yamato, it said alternate skin. It made him realize that he possibly seeing the original version and the original user of the sword. Observing him closely, he saw that the man was standing still. The mysterious man swung it quickly. Two sword slices combined into making a cross in space. Naruto was flabbergasted. He just saw that the user of Yamato cut space and it just opened up like a door of sorts. The man looked back Naruto with an indifferent countenance and then walked into the new portal he created. Naruto looked around and tried to find him but he couldn''t see anyone. A moment later, he saw the man walk out of the portal behind him and walked away. Naruto: "Is that what the Yamato is capable of?" Naruto was amazed. He then realized that he had no idea what the Yamato can do. It made him feel stupid for neglecting such a powerful weapon. He woke up a few seconds after with a calculating look on his face. "Cain said I need demonic power to use the Yamato''s abilities so I wonder how far am in changing into one I wonder? Cain, pull up the status for my race." [Naruto Uzumaki Naruto: "Oh wow. I''m pretty sure I used the Yamato like 3 times." [It''s the influence of those dreams. The man you met. The more you go near him, the more you change. Just be careful with him. He has a slight defect in his personality.] Naruto: "Uh...sure. So how does it work anyway? How do I just dream myself into a demon?" [Because he is the original user of the sword, he has a connection to the sword. He is using that connection to meet his successor and change you into what you are becoming. Not to mention, he is also speeding up your transformation process.] Naruto: "I can work with that. If I can use the Yamato to teleport everywhere, then I would love to become a demon. That makes traveling so much more convenient." [Just don''t be like him. He is intensely power-crazy and he also likes to fight strong opponents. ] Naruto: "Got it." After getting up from bed, he went to wash up and get some breakfast. He used ID Create to leave for his clones after he was done having breakfast. Naruto saw all his clones still going at it. "Alright, everyone. Time to reap what we have sown." Chapter 17 - Chakra Control(2) All the clones disappeared, leaving one Naruto by himself. [(A)Swordsmanship Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [(P)Swordsmanship Level Max] [Linked Shadow Clones Level 8, Exp-87%] [Instinct Level 13, Exp-2%] [Battle Instinct Level 17, Exp-97%] [Intution Level 5, Exp-2%] [Leaf Concentration Exercise Level 46, Exp-37%] [CC: 31%] Naruto: "Oh bless! Finally. Some progress." It would be only 5 days until school would start so he wanted to be as prepared as he can be for now. He even wanted to start on some powerful jutsus for backup and so he decided to do a massive operation. Naruto made 2020 clones. 1000 of them stay in the ID Create world and separate into two groups. 500 will focus on chakra control and the other 500 will focus on the jutsus called Chidori and Rasengan. Most of the other 1020 clones will be in the real world transformed. 20 of the transformed clones will steal supplies and buy a lot of resources in order to practice the Rasengan. Naruto did ask Cain to do it for him but Cain only said to Naruto to get some exercise done This was Naruto''s grand plan. It is a mix of his idea and from what he saw from the pranking Naruto of another timeline. Of course, he had to be careful about not exposing his shadow clones. With a self-nod to himself, he initiated the plan. The clones being him knew what he wanted to do so they quickly formed groups and started moving out. The plan was now in effect. Main Naruto went to the Chidori and Rasengan group. He stocked up on water balloons and rubber balls before for this day so he spread it out throughout the entire group. Half the group started on the first step of the Rasengan while the others were learning how to use seals in order to use Chidori. Time passed and eventually, the Chidori group made progress. Because of the flexible wrist and flexible fingers perk, they were naturals at making seals and with the dexterity increase from the swordsmanship training, the speed of making the seals was not that slow at all. One of the Chidori Clones started making the seals for the Chidori and after he was done, there would be a small spark of lightning in his hand. That small lightning eventually grew and grew until the clone stopped giving it extra chakra to enlarge it but rather keep it in his hand. From Main Naruto''s observation, he sees that this skill takes quite a bit of skill to make and a little more resilience to use it. Lightning is untamable so it makes sense that Naruto had a hard time creating it. Not to mention, elemental jutsus that can take physical form are extremely powerful. Naruto saw this fact from his clone''s damaged hand. There was an awful lot of burns on the clones hand as he used it. His face contorted as he tried to keep it in his hand using his willpower. Naruto: "Stop now. You can vanish. Thank you." The clone nodded and vanished. [Chidori Level 2, Exp-24%] Naruto: "Alright Chidori clones, focus on the Rasengan for now. Once I find a way to not damage myself using this Jutsu, we will continue to learn it." The Chidori clones then focused on the Rasengan instead. The original Rasengan clones were already on the rubber ball portion of the training so they decided to help the new clones master the water balloon part first. After the clones caught up to the Rasengan clones, they started practicing the rubber ball portion of the Rasengan with them. Naruto: "Say, Cain. Is there a way for me to safely use the Chidori?" [Increase your lightning affinity or increase your skin''s hardness or gain some sort of lightning immunity or gain a perk.] Naruto: "I don''t know how to do the first, don''t know how to do the 2nd, and lightning immunity sounds like a time-consuming process so I guess I should go with a perk. Maybe the perks can give me all of the three before the perk option. Cain, show me perks that will help with using the Chidori." -[Lightning God''s Blessing] [One takes the trial of the Lightning God. If one passes then one can gain his or her blessing. Different Lightning Gods give different powers as blessings but lightning resistance and lightning control are consistent is with every blessing.] -[Storm Tempered Body] (Evolvable) [Live inside a thunderstorm and take on all the hits of lightning. If a person survives for more than 5 days, then they get this perk. Requires a tough body and high vitality. User will gain lightning resistance which will eventually become lightning immunity as this perk becomes stronger. Evolvable because at the 3rd stage which is the max, user can increase their lightning element affinity.] -[Hard Skin] (Evolvable) [Get beaten. Starting from something small like wooden swords to something stronger like metal rods in the future. It must hit all spots in the body in order to have a 100% effect and to gain the perk. Evolvable because one can push their skin to the next level with higher level materials. At the fourth stage of this perk, the user can handle Lava and use that to move on to the next level.] -[Chakra Resistant] (Evolvable) [User goes against the Nine-Tails in Chakra in it''s quality and quantity. User must fight against the stronger chakra of the Nine-Tails while maintaining the user''s own chakra at the same time so that the user does not get devoured for 3 days. As this perk becomes stronger, the chakra of the user will not be affected by Nine-Tails eventually. Currently, 75% chance to die.] [User goes to another location. That place has different levels of lightning and each color represents how strong it is. User must learn how to use his or her Chakra to absorb the lightning to their chakra pathways and their 361 tenketsu points. Once there, the user must attack the lightning energy in each point and refine into the point. Only when the user can take blue lightning to the pathways and points will he or she gain this perk. Evolvable because of the different levels. Higher levels = user learning to generate lightning, lightning jutsus become stronger and are easier to learn, be lightning proof. ] -[Lightning Cells] [It follows the same steps of the Lightning Devourer initially except instead of the Chakra Paths and points, the user uses Chakra to focus on every single cell in the body. As these cells split and make more cells, they naturally carry the lightning energy that they possess. Once the entirety of the user''s body has been changed, it will be faster, more reactive, stronger, and will be able to use lightning to nourish itself. Continuous growth.] -[Lightning Sage] (Evolvable) [User learns how to use the Sage Mode of Elements. Specifically lightning. Strong Body, Faster Reaction, Piercing Lightning, and Quick Speed are natural abilities. Can also call upon a storm. At stage 10, max, user can use this form indefinitely.] [And for your curiosity, there are the Animal Sages, Elemental Sages, Weapon Sages, and Energy Sages. The Elemental and Energy Sages are extinct in this world but the Animal sages and Weapon Sages are still alive. ] [What is your choice?] Chapter 18 - Chakra Control(3) Naruto: "Oh my. So many choices. The Storm-Tempered Body has what I need but the others could literally make me the best lightning user ever." Naruto was completely indecisive. "So many choices...." Naruto smiled weirdly. He kept struggling and struggling until he thought of something. "Cain? Could I get them all?" Every human has greed. Naruto is no different. Although one of the perks sort of troubled him. [Yes.] Naruto was in glee. Naruto: "Which one can I get currently?" [Storm-Tempered Body and Hard Skin.] Naruto: "Any particular reason?" [Others are impossible for you. Sage Mode and Thunder God''s blessing is simply courting Death. And trust me, she is not pleasant to be around.] Naruto: "Yeah that makes sense. Maybe it''s because of the lack of chakra control that I can''t get the... Wait... Did you just say Death is a woman?" Naruto frowned. In fact, it completely darkened. [Yes. One of the top 5 beauties in existence. Is there something wrong? You seem agitated.] Naruto''s eyebrow twitched. Naruto: "I heard the 2nd sentence you said and I thought that you were serious, and then you just dropped the fact that Death is an actual living being. Do you find nothing wrong with that? I simply thought you were just making a joke!" [I don''t make jokes. I state facts.] Naruto: "Just...just stop talking for a second. I need to process that death is not a process in life but an actual person." Naruto was kind of dizzy. "Is she a God?" [Yes. A God of -] Naruto: "You don''t need to clarify. Her name says it." Naruto rolled his eyes and started mumbling to himself. "What kind of parents name their kid Death... ''Wait a second. Parents? Do Gods even have parents?'' "Cain do Gods have a Creator?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Do you know who it is?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Do you think that there is a Creator that created the Creator that created the Gods?" [Perhaps.] Naruto: "Perhaps? You''re not sure?" [Yes.] Naruto: "I mean all things must come from something right? Things can''t just pop up in life now can they?" [No. Yes. Maybe... I don''t know.] Naruto: "Wow...a question that even made you puzzled. I feel a little accomplished." [Well when you ask a question that not even the creators cannot answer, you would tend to win a conversation or two.] Naruto: "And thanks for the su?k?n? the life out of my short-lived victory." Naruto sighed and then after a few seconds, he became embarrassed. "We seriously side-tracked didn''t we?" [Yes you did.] Naruto: "That doesn''t make me feel better." [Well it''s not supposed to.] Naruto felt like punching his insensitive power. Naruto: "Whatever. Tell me how I could gain the Storm-Tempered Body first." [Using ID Create''s location changing abilities, I will transport you to the world of Lightning. There you have to withstand many dangers. I will make sure that you don''t die but you will feel every bit of pain possible. In fact, you could gain the Hard Skin along with it but it''s not recommended.] Naruto: "For real? Let''s do it then. I want to gain both at once!" [Fine. Just stay in the area that I sent you to. It will be painful at first but as you get used to it, it becomes the safest location in that world. With your mere capabilities, do not ever approach the other bolts of lightning. Especially the black and white lightning.] Naruto: "Why? What''s so special about black and white lightning?" [They were the original versions of the lightning. Although the black one is relatively peaceful and stays in place, the white one is a free spirit and loves to travel. Do not invade the black one''s territory and do not gain the attention of the white one. They both have their own wills and they can kill you faster than you can say my name.] Naruto gulped. This was some beginning of time sort of things he is going to meet. He could''ve sworn that something was screaming no to him. [Although ID Create makes simulations, those primordial beings will be a hundred percent real. They won''t be simulations. They simply can''t be. So if you do somehow meet them, it was nice knowing you.] Naruto: "HEY! You can''t just write me off like that! I''m not dead yet!" [I know but you could be lucky enough to meet them.] Naruto: "Thanks for the ?ssurance, Cain. Makes me feel so much better." said Naruto. His words were filled with heavy sarcasm. And then came Naruto''s question that has been bothering him ever since he saw the perks. "So uh, about Hard Skin. Is it literal?" Naruto: "The Hard Skin perk. It said that one needs a beating in EVERY part of their body to gain the perk.'' [Yes.] Naruto: "So does it mean every part that has skin?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Including my genitals?" Naruto''s new medicinal knowledge came to play. [Yes.] Naruto: "That means that...I''m gonna get struck by lightning...on my balls and p?n?s..." Naruto''s back was practically drowning with sweat with Cain''s confirmation. [Yes.] Naruto felt heavyhearted. He regretted so much at that very moment. Naruto: "So uh...how about we just focus on Storm-Tempered Body then. No need for Hard Skin haha." Naruto awkwardly laughed. [It''s too late. I already changed settings to hit every part of your skin. I can''t change this location for another 2 weeks.] Naruto: "Of course you did." ''CAIN!!! YOU $#%%$#$!!!!'' [Are you ready to go?] Naruto: "Yes." said Naruto in a quiet voice. He knew that he can not wait two weeks for progress. He would remember this day. He would etch it into his heart and memory. The sacrifices he made to get stronger. Chapter 19 - Lightning(1) 3rd: "Say, don''t you think that this village seems a bit packed today?" Anbu: "Yes sir." 3rd: "Did you all check if any of them are suspicious?" Anbu: "Yes sir. They all checked in at the gate and then they all then went their separate ways. There was no link between any of them but for some reason, after they are spotted, they just vanish. The next thing we know is that the same person already walked passed us ahead of time without us knowing." 3rd: "It seems that the Anbu are declining." Anbu: "Not all the blame belongs to our units." 3rd: "What do you mean?" Anbu: "Naruto Uzumaki sir. He has picked up pranking and that led to most Chunins, Jonins, and some of the Anbu to try to capture him. In the end, however, he would just disappear and we would lose his tracks. He just sl-" 3rd: "Wait." The Third Hokage stopped him from continuing. "You''re telling me. That highly seasoned killers of the Leaf, cannot catch nor find an 8-year-old child that has yet to start Shinobi Academy?" Anbu: "..." 3rd: "It is too amazing to believe." His words were laced with mockery. Anbu: "Sir. I promise. That we will do out best in our next mission." 3rd: "Mission? Why would I need you or any other Shinobi in this village? I have Naruto right? I''ll hire him next time. Because clearly, he is more capable than all of you combined!" The 3rd shouted with anger. The 3rd was reaching his boiling point. "This is what''s going to happen. All Anbus. And I mean ALL of them will redo their training. Every Anbu standards will increase significantly for the next generation and after in order to make sure that they are extremely capable. Do you understand me?" The Anbu gulped. Anbu: "Yes sir." 3rd: "Because if an Anbu cannot catch a child, then they have no use in this village. Are we clear?" Anbu: "Yes sir. I''ll relay the message." With that said, he quickly vanished. Rather than going away, it was more like he ran away. 3rd: "Oh Naruto. On one hand I''m happy that you have some ability but on the other hand. You''re going to dig me an early grave." The 3rd sighed as he pulled up his smoking utensil. {Back to the Naruto} Naruto''s location changed in the blink of an eye. There were many things going through his head but the only feeling that was consistent was the regret that was building. So much regret. Every second that passed, he thought ferociously. Reviewing his memories over and over. Trying to find a way that would make sure he would come out of this with his private spot in one piece. [You''re thinking too hard. You also haven''t opened your eyes. You''re protected in the orb for now but once you step out, the blue lightning will strike.] What Cain said made Naruto feel bitter inside. Naruto: "If you were in my position, you would do the same." Naruto opened his eyes and he felt that this place would be quite beautiful if it wasn''t for the fact that he would get hurt by it. He was in a forest with blue-leaved silver trees everywhere, signifying that he was in the territory of the blue lightning according to Cain. There were floating bolts of lightning simply passing by him and they didn''t even notice him. He was extremely mesmerized until he woke up with his original realization. [If I was at your position, I would remember an important fact that can help me with this entire process.] This made Naruto''s thoughts chaotic until Gamer''s Mind came into play. Naruto: "Cain. Buddy. You know we''ve known each other for so long." Naruto smiled. "With our long friendship, you wouldn''t want to see your friend hurt right?" [I have known you for a few days and I am pretty sure that I can not feel, much less have friends.] Naruto: "Regardless. You wouldn''t want me to suffer right?" [Why would I want you to suffer? You are my host.] Naruto: "That''s even better. So why don''t you tell me how I can get through this?" [Perhaps you have forgotten but do you remember opening the Mystery Box?] Naruto: "Yeah. I do. It was when I got Yamato, the immunity, and the pills..." As Naruto stated what he knew, he reached a conclusion. "The pills? You want me to use the pills?" [Yes.] Naruto: "And you are sure that this will help me?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Alright. I''m really trusting you on this." Naruto whispered out the last part. As Naruto went to the Inventory and found the pills, he took it out. After he did so, he looked at it. This thin, circular, clear pill will save his life but he doesn''t even know what it does. Naruto put his faith in Cain and swallowed the pill. What Naruto felt could only be described as perfection. [Eidetic Memory Perk temporarily active.] [Complete Body Control Perk temporarily active.] [Complete Brain Control Perk temporarily active.] [Hyper Senses Perk temporarily active] [Hyper Mind Perk temporarily active] [Hypercompetence Perk temporarily active] [Hidden Potential Unlocked Perk temporarily active] [Instant Analysis Perk temporarily active] [All Skills are temporarily maxed out.] Naruto: "Damn. That boost though." Naruto was feeling weightless. It was as if he had shackles on his mortal body since he was born and taking that pill removed them all. He felt that this is how humans were meant to be. [How do you feel?] Naruto: "Amazing. Words can not describe this experience but I know that I don''t have enough time to describe this to you. I have to go now. Thanks, Cain. [No problem.] Naruto went outside the orb. Now that Naruto can control every part of his body, that included his senses and Chakra too. In fact, he temporarily has Perfect Chakra control. With him cutting off his sense of pain along with his power''s protection, Naruto went to the blue lightning without fear. Of course, this didn''t last long. As soon as he stepped out, he used his maxed out stealth to hide immediately. Normally, many things wouldn''t scare him in this state but it was the fact that his maxed out intuition and senses were screaming at him to hide that Naruto immediately took action. And right on cue, the white lightning landed exactly where Naruto stood before. It seemed like it looked around for a bit but then it left in the northern direction. Naruto: "God I am so going to max out stealth after we are done." Naruto waited 5 minutes or so until he got up from his hiding spot, making sure that the white lightning was not near him. He walked to the center of the forest quickly and he made his presence known. As soon as he did this, thousands of blue lightning bolts came straight at him at all directions. Chapter 20 - Lightning(2) It was gorgeous. The forces of Nature are extremely destructive and yet so magnificent. This was what Naruto observed as the lightning bolts rained on him. He knew that without the pill, he wouldn''t be capable of taking any of them. In this state, however, Naruto believed that he can gain more than the Hard Skin and the Storm-Tempered Body perks. In fact, he wanted to obtain the Lightning Cells and the Lightning Devourer perks as well. With his newfound perfect chakra control, it became possible. Naruto: "Before creation comes destruction." And came the contact. It felt weird at first. Naruto felt worm-like beings crawling outside and in his skin but he knew that he can not be distracted by this. Manipulating his chakra throughout his body, his mind separated to different tasks. Each section followed Cain''s specific directions on what to do and how to do it. Throughout the entire time, Naruto was completely focused on his task. What he didn''t realize was that the White Lightning was watching him curiously from a distance. Originally, it wanted to destroy the alien that came to its planet but after watching Naruto from a distance, it realized that this invader had no intentions of doing harm to its home. This conclusion was only formed when it realized that Naruto only wanted to use his brothers and sisters. As long as no harm was done, it would let it go. The White Lightning knew, however, that the Black Lightning was extremely protective. If the Black Lightning gets even a notice of what Naruto is doing, it would most likely go on a rampage, trying to find the person responsible for getting near his family. White Lightning, on the other hand, was hoping that this creature will not get caught in order to entertain itself with something new. First perk that Naruto tackled was the [Storm Tempered Body]. This perk was short, simple, and quite painless. With Naruto constantly being attacked from all sides, the perk was obtained and evolved to its highest state in a matter of minutes. [Storm Tempered Body (Max) Perk obtained.] Next, he decided to obtain both [Lightning Devourer] and [Lightning Cells] together. Was it risky and reckless? Absolutely. In fact, with the amount of wisdom Naruto has, this was a stupid decision. Normal Naruto would not have taken such a risk and would have most likely done the perks one by one. Pill Naruto would say otherwise. As a matter of fact, Pill Naruto would probably say that he had complete confidence that he could do this. A level of confidence that has not existed in the previous Naruto. Naruto engaged the perks. His skin and willpower was the dam that prevented any of the blue bolts of lightning from invading his body but now, that dam broke. If Naruto felt weird before, then this sensation takes weird to the next realm. Blue lightning bolts were destroying his body from the inside. His cells were disintegrating from the failure of managing to absorb the lightning and Naruto was dying. Soon, his healthy complexion became pale and his body started failing. Even though his body started shutting down, Naruto never panicked. There was no sense of anxiety on his pace and he was very relaxed while doing so. Gamer''s Mind was not active while this was going on and Naruto''s HP was already reaching 200. Slowly, his HP started diminishing more and more until it reached double digits. The loss of HP slowed down significantly but it was still going down. Right when it reached to 3 HP, it stopped. In fact, it started coming back at a fast pace. 3...10...100...278...577...900...1503...2294...2945. It kept coming back. When his HP recovered to its maximum state, Naruto let out a sigh of relief. [Hard Skin(Stage 3) Perk obtained.] [Lightning Cells Perk obtained.] [Lightning Immunity [Blue] obtained.] He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t worried. You see, when Naruto took the pill, everything became clear to him. Facts and consequences that he did not see before in doing this activity became easy for him to see. Two prime examples being the heart and brain. In order to gain the Lightning Cells perk, he needed to basically remold them together. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had the Gamer''s Body that gave him HP as his life force, he would''ve most likely died. Not to mention the ridiculous amounts of vitality he has for his age which helped him survive in the first place. Of course, now that he has lightning immunity, he can''t use it for the hard skin perk. Well, not normal lightning at least. After he was done obtaining the perks, he let out the lightning in his body that he captured. Using his newly generated lightning, he spread it to the lightning that was cast out of him. The Blue Lightning Bolts became their original state and the ones that attacked Naruto wondered around him in a circle. Naruto was confused but he didn''t care much. He got what he came for and he was about to leave. ?: "They think of you as a brother. That''s why they are surrounding you." Naruto turned around. What he saw blew his mind. Even with the Pill''s effect, he became quite amazed and that''s something impossible as it improves his logical thought and reasoning to an incredible degree. Beautiful was the only word that can describe what he was looking at. A woman with snow-white hair with pale skin and light pink lips. She was standing tall and mighty at a height of six feet and 2 inches with onyx black eyes that will take another''s soul. Wearing a white dress, she took steps towards Naruto. Nothing touched her body from the air and to the earth she was stepping on as if nothing could tarnish this impeccable woman. Everything would be perfect if it wasn''t for the fact that Cain was giving danger notifications to Naruto ferociously. Naruto himself knew who this is by instinct but he can''t run away. Even if he bolted and or tried to use stealth, he knew for sure what could happen to him. He was thinking madly on how to escape this situation but no solution was coming. The Pill''s reputation was tarnished in his mind quite a bit due to this. ?: "So little human... recognize me?" she said with a playful tone. Naruto gulped. Naruto: "Y-Yes. Y-You''re T-The W-White L-Lightning." To that answer, the woman smiled a little. The smile, however, made Naruto feel fear. Unadulterated fear that came from the back of his head like a hood and it spread throughout his entire body. Naruto: ''Oh God yes. I needed this.'' [Fear Resistance Level 9, Exp-29%] [Fear Resistance Level 12, Exp-98%] [Fear Resistance Level 17, Exp-08%] [Fear Resitance Level 20] --> [Fear Resistance Max] --> [Fear Immunity(Max)] As the new resistance leveled up, Naruto visible looked better. He relaxed more and more until he went back to the normal state that he was in before he met the woman however his guard was higher than ever. Hell, his body was tense to the point that he would feel like a brick if someone touched him. ?: "Interesting..." She said as she walked around Naruto. "You''re not afraid of me anymore. Why is that?" Naruto gulped. Naruto: "Because you''re a beautiful woman?" Even Naruto was unsure as to what he was saying. ?: "Then why did that answer come out as a question?" she said in her attractive voice. Naruto: ''Predator! APEX PREDATOR!!'' "Um well. I get nervous around pretty people. I''m pretty shy you see haha." ''Shy my a**. You''re the most terrifying person I have ever met!!'' ?: "I see... so why do I feel like you said something insulting to me in your mind?" Chapter 21 - Lightning(3) Naruto stayed quiet. He didn''t how to reply to her question but he felt like the more he talked, the more he was digging a hole for himself. The woman noticed this and started laughing. ?: "I''m just messing with you hahaha." she started laughing. The impression she gave off now was completely different to the person a few moments ago. Now she seemed like a charming approachable woman who is extremely easygoing. Naruto was flabbergasted by this transformation but he took this moment to try to leave this location. When he was about, the woman grabbed his wrist and looked directly at him. "Why don''t you stay for a bit? I''ve been terribly bored recently." Naruto: "Ah no. Sorry. I''m terribly busy and I have to go back ya know." He tried to wiggle his way out of her grab. ?: "Really? Then why did you come here?" She let go of him. Naruto: "Um well. I wanted to experiment on something. It was successful." ?: "Is that so?" Naruto: "Yes yes. I learned that the lightning in this world is extremely different from the ones I have ever encountered in my entire life and that they are quite amazing." ?: "Oh? Then what about me?" Naruto: "Well...do you want the truth?" She smiled at this question. ?: "Sure. Why not?" Naruto: "I think you are the most horrifying person in the entire world. Every second that passes, some part of me says to find a way to leave and never come back. You may be the best-looking person I have ever seen but no amount of beauty can calm me down when I am facing possible death in seconds. Considering that you did attack me before, I am horrified by you. I can''t help but think that you will either trap me here or kill me if I don''t listen to you." ?: "..." Naruto: "...Um. So uh that was uh what I think..." ?: "I see. I understand." She turned around and walked away. Naruto swore that he saw white lightning sparking in her palms. "In the end, everyone still fears me..." she murmured before leaving. With Naruto''s heightened sense, he heard what she said and was confused. Only a second later did he shake his head and leave the Lightning World and go back to his home. When he arrived at his apartment, he immediately jumped to his bed and hugged it with a blissful smile. Never has he been this close to dying before but something started really bothering him. The words the White Lightning said for some reason affected him. Naruto: ''Why did she say that? Why did she sound like a human being with feelings...'' This idea in his head made him feel conflicted. The fact that something or someone so legendary can feel that way. ''Why is she like me... '' Upon this realization, he made a stupid decision. Seeing that he had some time left of the pill''s effect, he decided to go back to the world of Lightning. Cain warned him repeatedly about his decision but Naruto did not bother listening to it. After appearing in the world, he landed right in the Blue Lightning Forest. For an hour he tried to find her but he couldn''t. He tried to communicate with the Blue Lightning in order to gain information but he learned that it was like talking with babies. Not gaining any information about the White Lightning''s whereabouts, he asked Cain as to where the White Lightning is. Cain wasn''t even reluctant when he denied Naruto''s request. Naruto had to practically beg him in order to get anything. Naruto: "Why don''t you tell me!" [It is for your safety.] Naruto: "But I have to see her." [Why?] Naruto: "Because...because she is exactly like me. Because of Kurama, I am feared and hated because of the amount of danger I possess. For the White Lightning, she is feared because of her strength and existence. I don''t know who fears her but that doesn''t matter. She doesn''t deserve what is happening to her." He took a breath. "We both deserve a fair chance in life." [Okay. You are unsuccessful in convincing me. Anything else?] Naruto: "Yes! You are my power. You should know the person that I am. I don''t want to ever live in regret, knowing that in the past I could''ve made a better decision. If you think I have feelings for her, you''re wrong. I just see my past self in her and I don''t want to ever see that person ever again. I have become better, wiser, stronger, and happier. You did that for me. You let me become that person. Let me do the same for her. " There was a pause until Cain responded. [Fine. I want to warn you though.] Naruto: "What?" Naruto''s tone was happier as he said that. [I detect that the White Lightning is in the Black Lightning''s Territory.] Naruto: "WHAT!!" His face became ugly. It was fine if he only met her but meeting with the Black Lightning is a different story. "Doesn''t she have her own territory?" [No. She never claimed anything. She likes being a free spirit.] Naruto: "*Sigh* Just tell me the location." [Okay. Just be aware. Your lightning immunity stops at Blue. You''re about 7 ranks below both of them.] Naruto: "Stop telling me stuff. You''re making me more hesitant." After being told the location, he ventured out to that location. He activated Stealth the entire time he was traveling and as he traveled, he saw many spectacles. Different mountain peaks of different colors. Different Lightning colors. Different Forests. What made him sweat was the encounter with the Red lightning. No. It wasn''t Red. It was the Crimson Lightning. The Crimson was a cousin of the Red but ten times more dangerous and was the 2nd strongest lightning after White and Black. When Naruto encountered the Crimson, he stood still. He didn''t particularly have a choice. See what happened was that Crimson Lightning was one-eighth of a divine being so it could harm Naruto. Cain never mentioned it as he thought that Naruto would never skip this many steps. Crimson Lightning bolts were swarming all around Naruto, looking for the suspicious presence it felt. What Naruto did know is that the Crimson Lightning has the ability to know that if anything it touched has been invaded or not. After the Crimson Lightning bolts didn''t find anything, Naruto retracted from its territory. He went around instead in order to arrive at his destination. When he arrived at the location, he knew that he reached the correct place. Black leaves with silver trunks. The sign of the Black Lightning territory. The moment he was about to step onto the land of the Black Lightning, he heard a deep voice. ?: "Take another step and I will smite you and the land you''re stepping on." Chapter 22 - Friend(1) Naruto stopped where he stood. Hell, his foot that was in mid-air froze too. Unconsciously looking down, he saw feet and that''s what he looked at. He wouldn''t dare look up because he didn''t know what this person is like nor what he is capable of. All he does know is that this person gave off the same feeling of danger as the woman he met previously. Naruto: ''Black Lightning.'' ?: "State your purpose." He said in a monotone voice. Naruto: "I-I wish to see the White Lightning." ?: "Why?" ''How did he know she was here?'' Naruto: "I want to apologize." ?: "For what? Hurting my sister''s feelings? Being ignorant like all the other little creatures? Taking life force from my youngest siblings? Pick your choice." Naruto: "Um..." He was kind of shocked. "How did you know about what I did?" ?: "You''re asking me that question right now? I have always known, from the very first step you took in this world. The only reason you''re alive right now is that my sister said that you could be trusted and I always trust her." Naruto: "..." ?: "Now imagine my surprise when my sister came to me, emotionally disturbed and lied to me about how she was when I asked her if she is okay." His voice was growing in anger with every word he said. "When you know someone who never lies to you and then all of a sudden they don''t tell the truth, it tends to be worrying for the person who has been lied to. Especially if they are family." Naruto: "..." ?: "You are the third person she has ever tried to befriend in all her life and you are also the third person to reject her. Why is that? Because of fear? Because of power?" Naruto: "I-" ?: "I''m not done yet!" He interrupted. "Our creator once said with great power comes great responsibility when he created us. We comprehended his words as a fact that we can do more because we have power. We can protect our family and friends better because we have power." He said as he walked around. Then he looked at him. "Tell me, mortal. What do you understand about having power? To be feared constantly by everyone. Including your own family!" Naruto: "..." ?: "You mostly like had someone to help you but I and my sister only had each other. All we wanted to do was help others. All we wanted to do is use our power for the greater good but what happened instead? All of us got sealed in our own damn world! 2 eons!! That''s how long it has been since we have seen someone else!" Naruto: "..." ?: "And what''s the first thing our ''guest'' does? He goes around stealing my sibling''s vitality and hurting my sister''s emotions! And don''t you dare say you didn''t mean it! Because the fact of the matter is that you are not supposed to be here in the first place." Naruto: "..." ?: "With that said, I want you to leave mortal and never come back. Your apologies mean nothing to us." he said as he walked away gracefully. Naruto: "Wait!" Naruto said. This time looking up and at him. What he saw also shocked him. To him, it was like looking at a painting. A man so good-looking that he can only be in fiction but here he was standing before him. The Black Lightning had a healthy, light brown skin tone with white eyes and black hair. Unlike a Hyuuga, Naruto can actually see his eyes clearly. ?: "What?" Naruto: "I did come here to say sorry. To your sister specifically. I didn''t mean to hurt her feelings. I was just scared. I feared for my life. You wouldn''t understand! You have a near infinite age to live for but I can only live for so long. Not to mention, indestructibility." He took a breath. "I have things to do. Dreams to accomplish. Places to travel in a few years. Do you think I want to lose that opportunity?" ?: "So in the end, it''s all about greed." Naruto: "Of course it is! It''s my d?s?r? to have freedom. To have adventures. To fall in love. To settle down. To teach my own students or kids. I want to accomplish so much but if I''m stuck somewhere or dead, I can''t do any of them. Not to mention, you''re imposing your own selfish ideas to me. Ranting to me about how you suffered. Well then count me in! I''ve suffered for the same reason as you since the beginning of my life and I never had a chance to live normally. Unlike me, you didn''t have mortal needs to satisfy all the time. Unlike me, you have a family. Thousands of siblings to live for and be happy with. Unlike me, you have a home!" ?: "..." Naruto: "You may have been through more than me but don''t act like you''re the only one in pain. It wasn''t until I got my first ever friend that I am the way that I am now. He is the reason for my great change and is also the reason why I came back for her. To show her that there is another person out there that doesn''t fear her and someone can indeed accept her for who she is. Sure, I am nervous. That''s what is like to meet a divine being!" ?: "So what will you do after you apologize?" Naruto: "I will continue being her friend. For however long I can be." ?: "...fine." Naruto: "Huh?" ?: "I said fine. As much as I hate you and all mortals, I love my sister more. If she could be happy being friends with you, then I will too." He paused. "Next time you try to take life force again, either you tell me ahead of time or I will kill you." Naruto: "Y-Yes sir." ?: "At least you gave it back or else we wouldn''t be having this conversation." Naruto gulped. "Now go. She will be a half a mile away in the north-east direction." Naruto: "Alright. Thank you." ?: "Hmph." Naruto: "Can you at least tell me your name?" The man paused. ?: "... I was given the name Rai by my creator." Naruto nodded and left. Leaving Rai all by himself. Rai: "This I gotta see. I hope you will be well little sister." Chapter 23 - Friend(2) As Naruto traveled to the White Lightning, he kept thinking about what to say. The pill helped quite a bit with that but in the end, he decided to wing it. As long as he is sincere and genuine to her, maybe she can understand. If it doesn''t work out, at least he apologized. Traveling through the forest, Naruto eventually saw open space. He was a little confused at first but as he approached it, he saw a huge lake. It might have been the most heavenly body of water that Naruto has ever witnessed but Naruto had his sights on a single person only. Seeing her, Naruto rushed to her at his greatest possible speed. When he was about a meter away from her, he stopped. He wanted to take a step forward but there was something that was preventing from doing so. The White Lightning turned around but she carried an indifferent look instead of her usual smile. It felt like a knife that got stuck in Naruto''s gut when she looked at him that. ?: "What do you want?" she asked Naruto. She went back to looking at the mesmerizing lake. Naruto: "I came here to apologize." ''Aw man. I really pissed her off.'' ?: "For?" Naruto: "Being rude to you. Not even bothering to understand you. Many things. Above all, being wrong." ?: "Oh?" She still didn''t turn around. Naruto: "Can you forgive me?" he asked slowly. "I know that I hurt your feelings and I also know about your past from your brother. You''re like me." ?: "..." Naruto: "We have similar pasts and similar hardships but our d?s?r?s are the same isn''t it?" ?: "..." Naruto: "A normal life." She finally looked at Naruto''s face. "Friends. Freedom. Genuineness. Isn''t that what you want? Isn''t that a dream that you have always wanted to accomplish?" She simply looked back. No change on her indifferent face. Naruto: "It might be a little difficult to do since you''re in a sealed world though but I how about we make progress on your dreams?" This made her perk her eyebrows. ?: "How?" Naruto: "Let me be your first friend." This made her look at him for a minute. Soon, she opened her mouth. ?: "You? Why?" Naruto: "Because I want to be your friend." ?: "No other motive?" Naruto: "Only one." ?: "Oh? What is it?" Naruto: "I don''t want to be a hypocrite like the others." Seeing that he had her attention, he decided to go on. "Where I come from, I was ostracized by everyone because I was simply there. Nobody saw the child that was suffering because of no parenthood and abuse but only saw things in the way that they heard it. Rumors spread and then I became the target of everyone''s hate." He looked down as he said that. "Every damn day I would have to tolerate these people and their crap with a stupid smile. Every damn day I would have to act stupid so that they think that they still have control of me! Every damn day I would have to find ways to keep myself alive!!" ?: "..." Naruto: "Do you even know the worst part of it? In the process of this entire thing, I completely lost myself. My fake personality became my true one and I couldn''t remember myself anymore. I lost my identity as Naruto Uzumaki because of these people! Because I wanted to live!!" ?: ''...humans. What awful creatures. They still haven''t changed since I last saw them. Naruto, however....'' Naruto: "Was it that wrong of a decision? What is it wrong to have the d?s?r? to live? Even to this day, I can''t get my answer! " Naruto continued his ranting. "If it wasn''t for..." he panted slightly, "If it wasn''t for my friend, I still would be that dumb persona I created. If it wasn''t for him, I still would''ve been that weakling that couldn''t protect himself nor take care of himself. If it wasn''t for my friend, I would''ve never met you." said Naruto as he directly looked at her eyes. "Do you see where I am getting at?" She only nodded slowly. Naruto: "If it wasn''t for him, I would''ve lost these wonderful opportunities so please, let me do the same for you. Let me be someone you can share your burdens with. Let me be someone who can be called you friend." ?: "..." She looked away, deep in thought. Naruto himself was quite nervous too. He spoke his heart out and he only hoped that this reached her. "Fine. On one condition." Naruto: "What is it?" said Naruto gleefully. ?: "Hug me." she said as she turned to face him. Naruto: "That''s it? Alright then." said Naruto as he walked to her. Reached out to her, he embraced her. What he felt could only be described in one word. Pillow-Heaven. Not to mention her natural scent that was oozing from her body so every normal breath Naruto took, his enhanced senses made the smell fill his mind. While he was getting lost in bliss, the White Lightning herself was quite happy. In fact, she was more than happy. ?: "Enjoying yourself there?" Naruto: "Mhm." ?: "Describe it for me." Naruto: "Heaven..." he muttered. ?: "Heaven? Oh, I don''t deserve such praise." Only then did Naruto remember what he was doing so he quickly backed up and tried to cover up his embarrassed face. "Kind of late for that." Naruto looked away. "Not to mention, you also gave me a very moving speech you know that? Why don''t try it again when you uh not look like an 8-year-old?" she started laughing. Only then did Naruto realize the blunder in his plans. Naruto: "..." ''Sh**. She''s right! I am an 8-year-old! What the hell!'' Did she ever take me seriously?'' Naruto started to mentally scream. ''Being young sucks!!" Chapter 24 - Friend (3) Rai: "She''s right you know." said Rai as he floated down to them. ?: "Finally willing to come down?" she said as she slightly glared at him. Rai: "Well...I was curious and I didn''t want to ruin your moment." ?: "That''s still not an excuse." she said smiling. Her smile felt a little eviler. Rai: "Hahaha..." he awkwardly laughed. He looked to Naruto. "Sorry for snooping little guy." Naruto: "Uh. No problem I guess?" ?: "Well if he says that it''s okay then it''s fine." Rai: "Wow. Abandoning me already? Your little lover must hold a high position in your heart eh?" he teased. ?: "As my first friend, he has that right so yeah, he does hold a high position. Problem?" Rai: "..." he only opened his mouth at the serious answer he obtained in return. Naruto looked at the White Lightning. Naruto: ''A tough, protective friend? Hell yeah. That''s the best kind of people to befriend but what kind of good karma did I obtain in my past life to have this lady as my friend now?'' *Cough* "Well I must be going now. The people in my village are probably worried that they haven''t seen me so I gotta go." ?: "I see. Makes sense I guess. Your power must be very threatening to them so they most likely kept a check on you at all times." Naruto: "Yeah...it sucks." Ha smiled. "But it''s okay. They won''t be able to do that in the future though." Rai: "Oh? Why is that?" Naruto: "Let''s just say that I might become extremely strong in the future and I will most likely retaliate heavily if they ever watch me again." Rai: "Is that so? When you do become strong, come back here to have a spar with me. These bones need some exercise and I haven''t got some in a while." Naruto: "Alright. I promise but I won''t come back here just to fight you. I''ll try to also unseal your world. I''m not sure if it will be successful but I will definitely give it a go." ?: "Really?" said the White Lightning. Her eyes seemed to sparkle as she stared at Naruto. Naruto: "Yeah. Of course. It''s not fair that I get to have a good life and you don''t so I''ll definitely do something even though I don''t know what." The White Lightning went to him grabbed both his shoulders. ?: "It''s okay. You don''t have to unseal our world. I''ll be happy as long as you come to visit me occasionally." Naruto nodded. She let go of him with a content smile which put Naruto in a slight daze to which he woke up to quite quickly. Naruto: "That''s a deal." He laughed. Turning around to leave, he suddenly thought of something. "You never did tell me your name." ?: "Oh yeah. I didn''t. Must have slipped my mind." she said. "My name is Lilith." There was almost like a sense of pride in her voice when she said that, just like Rai. Naruto: "Got it. Bye Lilith. See ya later Rai." He turned around and activated ID Escape. Naruto disappeared in sparkles of white light and arrived home. When he looked around, he saw that it was dark. Turning on the lights and looking at the clock, he saw that it was around 1 in the morning. Taking out eggs, meat, and some cooking utensils, he decided to make a simple omelet with some steak on the side. After 10 minutes, the smell of eggs and meat mixed in the room of Naruto. [Cooking Level 7, Exp-67%] Just the smell of the food made Naruto stomach rumble and he honestly wanted to devour it right then and there but he stopped himself because he still wasn''t done with everything. After making the sauce for the steak, Naruto went in. The boy finished the food that he made faster than he ever finished ramen. Making a mental note to himself to add some salt to his egg next time, he decided to clean up everything. After washing the dishes and putting them where they belong, he decided to go to the bathroom to take a shower and then fall asleep after. When Naruto went to the restroom, he didn''t notice anything strange. Everything was how he left it and he almost felt a sense of comfort due to the lack of changes he has seen. Walking past the mirror, he took a small glance and went back to doing what he was originally going to do. Of course, that didn''t happen. In fact, he froze at where he was stood. Rushing back to the mirror, he saw features that never saw before on his face. In Naruto''s hair, blond was the most dominant color with blue streaks on the front. What was also quite peculiar was his ocean-like eyes. It looked like it would glow sometimes and his original blue eyes became a shade darker. His whiskers also became quite vague. Not to mention his entire face in general leveled up quite a bit. Looking at his new features, the first thing Naruto thought was that he was quite good-looking. Originally he would lie to himself about his qualities so that he keeps even a small amount of dignity but now, he can genuinely say that he looks quite nice. Being done admiring himself, he decided to take the shower he wanted badly. In the shower, he thought about many things. For example, how would he explain his hair and eyes, how would he unseal the world, and what should he do tomorrow. After the shower was done, he felt greatly refreshed. Sure it was extremely cold but he channeled some of his lightning to make himself warmer to balance it out. As he put on his clothes and started to walk to his bed, he felt dizzy all of sudden. That dizziness quickly faded away and he asked Cain what happened. Naruto: "Cain what was that." [That was the pill wearing off.] Naruto: "That was only the pill wearing off? I still felt a small migraine for that. Can''t even imagine what feeling it without the immunity would be like." He felt a small shiver go by him when he thought about it. Immediately after, Naruto was felt extremely sleepy. His body almost fell asleep and he couldn''t hold himself much longer. Quickly creating an ID Clone, he told it to go write his plans for the morning if for some reason he does forget. The ID Clone nodded and went to work while Main Naruto went to bed and passed out. ID Clone finished in almost half an hour later and went to check up on the Main. Seeing that the main was fine, he decided to start their plans early. Using ID Create, ID Clone Naruto arrived at his usual location. (ID)Naruto: "Kurama. Are you there?" Kurama: "Hm?" he yawned. "Need something?" (ID)Naruto: "Yeah. I''m running low on chakra and I want to make some clones so I can get some training done." Kurama: "Okay. I''ll lend you some." Red chakra filled Naruto and he felt extremely energized. "Night Kid." (ID)Naruto: "Good Night Kurama." he said happily. Focusing his will on the Shadow Clone Jutsu, he invoked it without signs. About 10,000 clones appeared and ID Clone Naruto decided to give them the ID power as well. With that active, they could train without satisfying human needs and so the night training started. "2,000 of you, master the Chidori and only if you have spare time, find different ways to use it. Another 2,000 of you, go to the clones that are already here and learn how to use the Rasengan. Once you are done learning, try to incorporate both lightning and wind chakra to the Rasengan separately. The rest, start practicing your chakra control." He gave all of them orders. "New Rasengan group, when you go to the old Rasengan group that Main made before he left to the lightning world, make sure you ask the one with the highest mastery of the Rasengan to make a clone and dispel so that all of us and your group can share the knowledge. Chidori Group, if you master the Chidori at any time, share the information because It will help with the Lightning Style Rasengan and it will also give information on how Lightning Style chakra works. If at any point any of you have free time, fight each other. Hone your experiences and level up Battle Instincts, Instincts, and Intuition. There is always something to do and accomplish. Don''t sit on your ?sses. Do I make myself clear?" Clones: "Yes!" (ID)Naruto: "Good. Then start immediately. Go!" ------------------------------ [After Naruto disappeared.] Rai: "So are you really falling for the kid?" Lilith: "I don''t know. I just feel happy that I finally accomplished a small part of my dreams." Rai: "That''s good. It''s been a while since I have seen you so happy." Lilith: "Yeah. It really has been. Thanks Rai. For letting him in." Rai: "No problem. You''re my sister after all." Lilith: "Hmph. You didn''t remember that when you were being nosy?" Rai: "I said sorry didn''t I?" Lilith: "Whatever." She started walking away. Rai: "Know this though." Lilith stopped. "If he ever hurts you, I''ll put him in more pain than he can ever imagine." Lilith: "I know that. I just don''t want you to interfere right now. If you do...well. Let''s just say you don''t want to do that." Rai gulped. Rai: ''Dammit. Why did the Creator make her stronger than me?'' Chapter 25 - Progress(1) Silence filled the room as the rays of sunlight touched Naruto''s closed eyes. His body subconsciously pulled up the bedsheet to cover himself but the alarm clock woke him up instead. Groaning about waking up, went to the bathroom to brush and wash his face. After doing his morning activities like exercising and having breakfast, Naruto used ID Create. Arriving at his usual location, what he saw made him rub his eyes for a moment, blink a couple of times and then squint. Naruto. That''s what he saw everywhere. Some had lightning in their hands while others had spiraling blue balls. Then there was the massive group of clones who had leaves all around them. Many of the leaves were moving like they were being controlled. There was also a massive group that was having a grand rumble. Naruto: "What the hell is going here?" said Naruto in a loud voice. Every clone looked at Naruto and they all came to him. ID Clone walked up to him and started explaining. (ID)Naruto: "Remember when you made me write your plans just in case you will forget them?" Naruto nodded. "Since I was already there, I decided to make clones to train to finish your plans early for other activities." Naruto: "Wow. That was quite smart of you." (ID)Naruto: "Well I am you after all." He chuckled at the compliment. "Want us to dispel? I''m sure you''ll love what we gained last night." Naruto: "Yeah. Go ahead." ID Clone Naruto turned around to the other clones and nodded. They all understood the signal and all of them vanished at the same time. [Leaf Concentration Exercise Level 50, Exp-100% ] --> [Leaf Concentration Exercise Level Max] [Instinct Level 21, Exp-25%] [Battle Instinct Level 29, Exp-3%] [Intution Level 12, Exp-54%] [Chakra Shape Manipulation Level 50, Exp-100%] --> [Chakra Shape Manipulation Level Max.] [Chidori Level 50, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Level Max] [Rasengan Level 50, Exp-100%] --> [Rasengan Level Max] [Linked Shadow Clones Level 12, Exp-34%] [Chidori Current Jutsu created.] --> [Chidori Current Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Current Level Max] [Chidori Storm evolved from Chidori Current] --> [Chidori Storm Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Storm Level Max] [Chidori Senbon Level 35, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Senbon Level Max] [Chidori Sword Level 35, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Sword Level Max] [Chidori Blast Level 25, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Blast Level Max] [Chidori Finger Beam Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Chidori Finger Beam Level Max] [Giant Rasengan Level 38, Exp-65%] [Lightning Style: Lightning Disc Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Lightning Disc Level Max] [Wind Style: Wind Glider Level 20, Exp-100%] --> [Wind Glider Level Max] [Wind Style: Air Fist Level 20, Exp-100%] [Rasengan + Chidori + Chidori Storm Fusion Available.] Naruto''s jaw was hanging open after he was done reading the notifications. It was ridiculous to him. Overnight, his clone finished his plans and did more than he had to. Hell, the clone even created a few jutsus just because he could. Now there was an available fusion for very strong jutsus? He wouldn''t dare waste this free meal. Naruto: "Initiate the fusion." [Okay.] [Commencing Fusion...fusing...fusion completed for first fusion.] [Chidori Tempest created.] [Chidori Tempest Level 15, Exp-0%] Naruto: "What is the destructive capability of a maxed-out Chidori Tempest?" [It would destroy all of the Leaf and more.] Naruto: "Holy Sh**!! I can do that now!?!" [Yes.] Naruto: "Now I feel that this is unfair. An 8-year-old having this much power...it must be a sin right? I mean, even without Kurama, I have this much power." Naruto was becoming extremely excited. "Can I be considered a tailed beast now?" Naruto: "Technically I already am right? Those villagers call the tailed beasts a demon and I just happened to be a part-demon too so I think I am one." [I guess.] Naruto: "Now, I think I should leave some clones here to max out Chidori Tempest and head to the library again for the rest of the Chakra control exercises but first, a long-awaited visit." Naruto made more clones to master his new jutsu and left the ID Create world. As he walked out of his apartment and started walking he asked Cain a question. Naruto: "So what''s Shape Manipulation?" [An advanced form of chakra control that involves changing the form and movement of chakra, determining the size, range, and purpose of a technique.] Naruto: "Huh!?!" He stopped walking. "Then how the hell did I get this? I have crappy chakra control in the first place." [It was the training. The Rasengan one. It is essentially the ultimate Shape manipulation so once you got the hang of the Rasengan, so did your clones and everything just became easy from thereon. Remember, those clones are you. They are just as intelligent as you. They are just capable as you so do not underestimate them.] Naruto: "Got it." Naruto acknowledged. Going straight to the Hokage Tower, he managed to obtain some experience for his detect skills. Soon he arrived at the tower and he went inside. Going up the stairs, he ignored every dirty look that the people there gave him. After arriving at the room where the Hokage works, he went inside, ignoring the secretary screaming at him to leave. Secretary: "Sorry sir. He didn''t listen." 3rd: "It''s okay. You can leave now." The secretary and nodded and gave one hateful look at Naruto before she left. "So. What can I do for you?" ''Is it me or does Naruto look different today. He seems healthier than before and his face looks like it got an upgrade. Did he also die his hair?'' Naruto: "Oh nothing. I just want to say congratulations." 3rd: "Congratulations? For what Naruto?" Naruto: "Being old of course." 3rd: "Being old? I don''t think that it''s such a good thing." Naruto: "No no. It''s extremely good. You see, I look at shinobis all the time and I noticed that most of them are still young. Meaning that none of them actually reached an age where they could be considered old. So far, you are the only person I know that has so I must congratulate you. You lived this long while others didn''t. Isn''t that a great thing to celebrate?" 3rd: "What''s your point Naruto?" Naruto: "My point is that you managed to come this far into your natural life. That would mean that either you are a coward or a manipulator or a liar or a criminal or simply ignorant. What do you think?" 3rd: "That''s quite an accusation Naruto." He said as his slightly angry. "Why would you say that?" Naruto: "I mean. Am I wrong?" 3rd: "Yes you are. I am none of those things you accuse me off. I am the Third Hokage young man." He slammed his hand on his desk. The Anbus started sweating in the shadows. They questioned themselves as to why Naruto is angering the Third. Inu was was also with this group. Naruto: "Ok then. Let''s start from the beginning. You say that you are the Third Hokage but why is it that your civilians and your civilian council seem to have more power than you?" 3rd: "What do you mean?" Naruto: "Remember how I told you that I was being overcharged at shops or I was being denied entry?" 3rd: "Yes. I told the council about it and they said that it would be effective immediately that you would be treated as a normal civilian like all the others." Naruto: "Uh-huh. Except, that never happened you see." The Third raised his eyebrows. "From the look on your face, you probably didn''t even know about it. That''s where your ignorance and your lies are. Now, let''s continue to manipulation. Remember when I was six-years-old but I was in the forest instead, making fish when you first came to me. The next day was when you treated me to ramen and created this great impression on my child self. Do you remember that?" 3rd: "Yes..." Naruto: "At that time, nobody was ever kind. I always thought that the world was simply against me and yet, there was a kind grandfather who was being nice. Who gave me free food and talked to me like a normal human being in my time of need." Naruto''s face looked sharp. "You used that weakness to make sure that I would never hate this village and that I would have this person as someone important enough to make me stay here. You know, I always suspected something but I just couldn''t tell what until recently, everything started making sense." 3rd: "..." ''It really did seem like that but I just wanted to treat him because he was living in the woods! I never would''ve thought that my act of kindness could be looked at in this way. No. Perhaps it was my subconsciousness that was doing the manipulating and Naruto is indeed right. Otherwise, why didn''t I approach him sooner? Why didn''t I adopt him on the day he was born? Why did I listen to the council?'' Naruto clapped loudly to get his attention. Naruto: "You can''t be dozing off old man. I''m not done yet." He stared right in the Third''s eyes. "As for the criminal aspect, let me ask you a question." 3rd: "What is it?" Naruto: "Why are the older generation causing problems when they could be solving it for the next?" 3rd: "..." ''I don''t know how to answer that.'' Naruto: "Yeah. That''s what I expected. Because the thing is, the conflict that this village is in with both outside and inside enemies are simply ridiculous." 3rd: "..." Naruto: "You should know that I now have sensory powers right? Emotion sensing?" The Third nodded. "Well, I''m going to explain it to you. It''s not emotion-sensing but negative emotion-sensing and do you know what I sense? Enemies. Everywhere. Some are against me. Some are against this entire village. Can you believe it?" 3rd: "..." Naruto: "Do you know what was the cause of these negative emotions?" The Third didn''t say anything but looked blankly at Naruto. "War. Missions. Shinobi. Power. Greed." Naruto swore that he saw the Third cringe a little. "These factors not only caused enemies to be born from outside sources but also inside your village. Did you ever do anything about it?" 3rd: "I tried okay? I did my best at that time and at that moment. Of course, enemies will be born due to war. That''s what war is but it was not out fault. We only retaliated. Are you telling me that I should have done that?" Naruto: "No. I simply think that you should''ve crushed them. I think that you should''ve punished them so much that they would have to think twice before ever making a threat to the Leaf. That''s what I would''ve done but your kindness probably didn''t let you right? Do you think that peace will cause your unreasonable enemies to stop what they are doing and drop their arms?" 3rd: "..." Naruto: "Don''t worry. I''ll let you figure that later. Let''s move on to the last accusation. Being a liar." 3rd: "How did I lie Naruto?" No longer did he have that same authoritativeness in his voice but rather a sense of helplessness. Naruto: "Begin with my heritage then." 3rd: "What heritage are you talking about Naruto?" Naruto: "Oh you don''t know? Then you must be the worst Hokage in history." 3rd: "Naruto. What are yo-". Naruto: "Uzumaki." Naruto cut him off. "The Uzumaki clan. You said to me that I didn''t have a clan so why is it that I found that not only was the Leaf allied with the Uzumakis but our founder also had an Uzumaki wife!" 3rd: "*Sigh*Naruto. I''m sorry for lying to you but it''s for your good." Naruto: "Perfect. Now let''s go the second lie. My parents." 3rd: "We''ve been through this already. You were abandoned at the orphanage." This ticked off Naruto. Naruto: "If the Anbu wasn''t here and I was strong enough, I would''ve made you watch your family die." He growled a bit. "How dare you say that they abandoned me!" He said loudly. His eyes glowed blue a little for a second and lightning could be b?r?ly seen forming in his fingers. The 3rd had a gut feeling that told him that Naruto knew who his parents were. Predicting that this conversation will lead in that direction, he decided to make his Anbu leave. 3rd: "Anbus you are dismissed." Anbu: "But sir." 3rd: "Go." Anbu: "Yes sir." They left. 3rd: "I kept it all from you so that I could keep you safe Naruto." Naruto: "Safe? Is telling everyone that I am Nine-Tails safe?" 3rd: "I didn''t do that. It was a leak." Naruto: "Of course you didn''t." he said sarcastically. "You just simply watched an innocent child be attacked and hated by the entire village. Another case of ignorance." 3rd: "That was not how it was supposed to go. Your identity should''ve been private in the first place due to how s?ns?t?v? it is. Besides, your father had another major country as his enemy so imagine what they would do if they knew of your existence." Naruto: "Unbelievable. You''re just giving excuses." 3rd: "No I''m not." Naruto: "Really? You''re telling me that the strongest nation cannot keep a child safe?" 3rd: "..." Naruto: "Look. I don''t want your damn apology. I want my house back and my right to shop at normal prices returned." 3rd: "Okay. I can do both. You can take my word for that." Naruto: "Sure. I''ll see how much your words are worth in the next few days." He turned to leave but then he turned around because he remembered something. "Also, give me my money that is mine in the first place." 3rd: "*Sigh* Okay." ''Why didn''t I give it to him in the first place?'' Chapter 26 - Progress (2) Walking out of the tower, Naruto decided to head to a lake. When he arrived, he looked around to make sure no one was there and screamed at the top of his lungs. After the scream, he jumped into the lake and stayed there as much as his body let him. When he was underwater, the cool water helped chill his rage-filled thoughts and Naruto felt better. Getting out of the water, he saw a small silhouette looking at him blankly. He quietly observed Naruto and Naruto did the same back. Naruto immediately recognized him and just walked passed him, not bothering to acknowledge his existence. Avoiding morons. That''s one of Naruto''s philosophies. ?: "Why did you scream and then jump in the lake?" Naruto acted like he didn''t hear a thing and continued walking. He took off his shirt and decided to dry it, only to be attacked from above from the person he ignored before. With this his battle instincts at a decent level, Naruto automatically reacted to it and dodged by squatting. Looking up quickly and seeing that it was a leg, he grabbed it tightly and spun at great speeds. Only after the 10th rotation did he smash the person down over his head then jumped on him with a hard punch directly to the stomach, making his opponent throw up a little. Seeing the person in pain, he grabbed him by his head pulled him up from the ground. His opponent''s body was like a ragdoll as it lightly swang left and right. Naruto brought him close enough to whisper in his ear. Naruto: "Don''t mess with me Uchiha. I''ll make you regret it." Relaxing his grip on his head, Naruto let him fall. Naruto felt that he didn''t do enough so he punched the Uchiha in the stomach as he was falling to the ground which resulted in him throwing up again as he was flying away. "That felt good." said Naruto as he clenched and unclenched his fist. "I should go into fights more." [No you shouldn''t.] Naruto: "Why?" [Because violence without purpose is just violence. Trust me. if you want to prove that you''re nothing but a small-brained barbarian, then what you did previously to that kid is the perfect action to take.] Naruto: "Hey man! I thought you were on my side." [I am. I just don''t want you to simply attack people because you feel like it. That''s not the meaning of my existence.] Naruto: "Whatever." He rolled his eyes. "He deserved it." [Because he did beat you up once, I''ll let it go for now.] Naruto: "Haha thanks." Walking home, he realized that he didn''t have groceries so he decided to "obtain" some today. When he was done with his task, he decided to dump everything he "bought" in his apartment and go to the library. As he walked to the library, he decided to follow a shinobi to the restroom and stole his headband without the shinobi noticing. Stealth was slowly becoming his favorite skill to use. Transforming to an ?du?t after the shinobi left, he decided wear the headband and go to the library once more. Before he left the restroom, he made different clones of males and females so that some would occupy the civilian section of the library meanwhile the others will take the shinobi section to study with Naruto. Naruto''s plan is that all of them would go out one by one so that it would look less suspicious. For the females, however, they would just wear something that will cover their body and face until they go through an alley way where they can wear their original clothing. Naruto learned from his previous mistakes when he dealt with that stalker a few days ago. He made many people go out at once and that was highly suspicious. The following day, he realized how stupid his plan really was and how stupid the person who was following him was as well. In the Anbu Headquarters, a purple-haired Anbu sneezed while the Anbu Commander was briefing the other Anbus of the next mission. Everyone looked at the purple-haired Anbu who felt a little embarrassed. Putting her head down, she decided to slowly walk to the back so that she doesn''t get noticed. Night time came and Naruto decided that it was time to head back. He was starving and physical exhaustion was still a thing for him. Mentally though, he was perfectly fine. Giving the sign to his clones to leave, he himself also prepared to leave. That specific clone was extremely shocked and looked around to his partner as to what to do but the other clone didn''t know what to do either. Seeing that they had no plan, they both simply bolted. The child on the other hand was extremely confused as he walked home. His father who he only saw a picture of appeared in front of him and ran away. Feeling a little sad, he decided to go tell his mother about his encounter. His mother was shocked at what her child told her but then she calmed down and realized that it was impossible for the dead to be alive. The mother started to remember the night of when the Nine-tails appeared. As Naruto was about to open his apartment door, he was hit with the memories of the encounter his clone had with the random child. This normally wouldn''t worry him but what if his clones randomly transformed into a person who was either an enemy by accident or someone who was already dead? Then he would get exposed! He quickly went in and smashed the door behind him. Gamer''s Mind calmed him down quickly and he once again possessed rational thoughts. Naruto: "I should be more careful next time." [Do you want to see the notifications you missed?] Naruto: "Yeah. Anything to get my mind off of the little accident." -------------------- Next Episode Title: [Incident] Chapter 27 - Incident (1) [Int +10] [Wis +5] [Advanced Medicine, Advanced Herbology, Advanced Agriculture, Basic Language, Advanced Language, Basic Etiquette, Basic Writing, Advanced Math, Advanced Chakra, and Advanced Chakra Control Knowledge gained.] [Taijutsu Styles and Sword Styles obtained.] Naruto: "That''s it? I expected a little more from a location of knowledge. I guess the Leaf''s library is proving to be a little less useful now. Perhaps I need to go to another nation for their knowledge as well." Not gaining much and seeing that it was already late, he decided to quickly make dinner and sleep. Dinner was a simple salad with bits of meat in it and a juicy delicious steak with some special sauce made from honey and soy sauce. Soon he was done eating and decided to put away everything and go take a nice needed shower. After the shower, he went directly to bed. Only to wake up two minutes after to do a small task. This small task consisted of making an ID Clone do what it did in the previous night so that Naruto can get ahead in his studies and finish his undeveloped skills. Seeing that he did everything that he could do for the day, he decided to finally go to bed. With everything out of his head and a peaceful mind, Naruto fell asleep in a few minutes. Half an hour later, Naruto entered the state of Deep Sleep. One of Cain''s reasons for helping Naruto max out meditation was to have a consistent peace of mind. This peacefulness inadvertently helps achieve deep sleep a good ninety percent of the time. The medical civilians and the medical ninjas never focused on how sleep can develop the human body so they don''t know what deep sleep can do when it happens. An example of the effect of deep sleep is that glucose metabolism in the brain increases which means that there is an upgrade to short-term and long-term memory and overall learning. Deep sleep is also when the pituitary gland secretes important hormones, like human growth hormone, leading to growth and development of the body. As an eight-year-old, Naruto''s body is in a stage where his growth will start to increase greatly and due to deep sleep, Naruto will be healthier and more physically capable than people of the same age. Not to mention, Nauto''s recent food intake consisted of more beneficial and nutritious items which will make Naruto grow to his full potential as a human. Of course in the future, this won''t be necessary anymore. In Naruto''s dream, it was just black once more. Naruto looked around and noticed that this space looked similar to the times he met that strange man who also possessed the Yamato. It had the same eerie feel to it and the silence is just simply unsettling. Only a second later did two lights appear and from the two lights came two men. One man, he recognized as the person who holds the Yamato and the other, he has no idea. The 2nd man wore mostly red with his hair grown out and had a massive claymore with a skull in his hand. Naruto mentally named them red and blue due to their color choices and the lack of knowledge of their names. As he observed them walk to his location, he thought that Blue created a shadow clone. It wasn''t until Red had a mischevious smirk that he realized that Red and Blue are twins. Unlike Blue, Red didn''t give off any sense of power and seemed like someone you can approach while Blue had the eternal frown. ?: "Sup Kiddo." Naruto: "..." ''HUH?!?'' ?: "You okay? You look like you''ve seen a ghost." Naruto quickly got out of his daze. Naruto: "No no. I''m good. I''m just a little surprised." ?: "Hm?" Red saw that Naruto was glancing at Blue from time to time. "I totally understand little man." Naruto: "What?" ''What does he understand?'' ?: "Of course. It''s obvious. You''re wondering why a more handsome version of my brother came with him right? It''s okay. I understand." Naruto: "huh?" ?: "I mean the ladies would always swarm me every time I go to a party and trust me when I say that I have all the charm and looks in the family." He laughed and boasted. This bragging went on for a minute or two while Blue who was next to him was completely indifferent to Red''s antics. In fact, there wasn''t even a slight blink or a flinch or any facial movement that indicated that Blue cared about Red''s existence. Soon, Naruto finally lost his patience. Naruto: "Excuse me." He said loudly. ?: "Hm?" Naruto: "What are you two doing here anyway? I sort of understand why Blue is here but why are you here Red?" Red: "Is that what you named us?" Naruto: "Well yeah. I had to name you guys something." Red: "It does suit us..." He started pondering. "Red as in power, determination, and passion while Blue as in Intelligence, Wisdom, and Confidence. Good names." Naruto: ''Well I wouldn''t go that far but I guess now I know what they are like if he really is accurate.'' Blue: "Enough. We are here to demonstrate. Not chatting." Red: "Oh please. You''re nothing but a party pooper. You find an heir and all you do is act like an a*s instead of teaching the kid. Look at him. He probably doesn''t even know how to teleport yet." Blue: "...Are you done?" Red: "For now I am." Blue looked directly at Naruto. Blue: "Look at me boy." That got Naruto''s attention. "This is how it will work. I will teach you my techniques and showcase the powers of the Yamato. What you can comprehend is up to you and your intelligence. At the end of every month, we will fight only with our swords and you will show me what you have learned. If you pass the test, I will care about your name. If you can pass for a year consecutively, I will tell you my name. If you fail any of the tests, the Yamato comes back with me along with your growing demonic heritage. In two years you will become a perfect half-demon like me so you will be stuck with me for two years." Red: "Don''t forget about me." Blue completely ignored him. Blue: "This will be your first lesson. Learn my fighting style. I will fight against my brother using the Yamato only. No demonic power usage because you can not create nor control any yet. Only when you become 5% demon will you start generating demonic power. Understand?" Naruto: "Yes." ''I think.'' Blue nodded. Blue: "Next, you will learn about a demon''s power scale. A good way to explain this is by example. Some demons have demonic power of 2 units per every 5% of their bloodline. Since they are full demons, they now have 40 units of demonic power. Another demon might have demonic power of 3 per every 5% of their bloodline. So now they have 60 units of demonic power. Do you understand everything so far?" Naruto: "I think so but why am I learning this? There are no demons from where I come from." Blue: "I know. However, this information is important for the three of us. 4 technically." Naruto: "Why us three?" ''4? Where?'' Red: "Cause we''re the last few hybrids of humans and demons." Naruto: "But...I''m not a true hybrid." Red: "You don''t have to be. You already are due to your friend." Naruto: "...You know?" he gulped. Red: "Obviously." Red looked at Naruto like he was an idiot. "How else would we get here? Not to mention, it wouldn''t matter anyway. Our memories will get wiped in two years and you will be the only to have memories of the conversations and sessions we will have." Naruto: "I see." ''Cain why?'' [They are originally not supposed to be here but you conveniently got the Yamato so I thought it would be useful for you as they could give you lessons and training. Don''t worry though, I froze their universe so that when they get back, everything would go back how it was going. Also, I did give them the ability to take away your heritage and the Yamato if you fail your tests for motivation purposes. Please don''t hold it against me.] Naruto: ''I won''t. You always have supported me so I understand. Thanks, Cain.'' [No problem.] Naruto: "Back to the topic. So why are these numbers important?" Blue: "Because we are hybrids, our power scale is different. Rather than having an additive increase like other normal demons, we have exponential increases." Naruto: ''I am so glad I gained that Advanced Math knowledge or I would have no idea what the hell he is talking about.'' "So that would mean that we Hybrids would be much stronger right?" Blue: "Yes but up to a certain point as our bloodline limit is 50% and our demonic power is based on every 10% of our demon bloodline." Naruto: "Why 50%?" Red: "Because any more than that equals a complete change of your body. You want to look like a demon forever?" Naruto: "No." Blue: "And that''s why it is important to keep a good balance. As for our demonic power units, we both have 17." Naruto started doing some math in his head. Naruto: ''So they start with 17 and they have 50% of a demon''s bloodline with the demonic power depending on 10%. That would mean that their base would multiply itself 5 times due to their bloodline limit. And if I do 17 to the power of 5, I would get around 1.4 million of demonic power.'' "I calculated about 1.4 mils as your demonic power. Is that good or bad?" Red and Blue looked surprised. Red: "You did that all in your head?" He asked with a shocked expression. ''This kid''s mathematical genius.'' Blue: "It is extremely good. Most demons have around one to 100,000 while their leader has about million." Naruto: "Got it." ''So demons are pretty weak huh. Wait... one million? I thought it was additive for full-blooded demons.'' "Wait. This demon leader. You said a million?" Blue: "Around there. Why?" Naruto: "That would mean that this person would have 50,000 as their base unit of demonic power! Can you imagine what that person could if he or she somehow becomes a hybrid?!" Blue: "Well he''s already sealed up anyway and the other demon leader is already dead so don''t worry about it." Naruto: "Uh...okay. No! That''s not the point. Why is your base demonic power so weak?" Red: "Your friend said that power is somewhat balanced and proportional for demons. It is the laws of my Universe that govern how our powers work without us knowing it and it likes to keep a weird balance. For strong full-blooded demons like my father and the demon leader that have strong base units, they have additive values while us, with the weak base units, have exponential increases. " Naruto: "..." ''It makes sense. I give it that but that kind of rule is just plain weird. Balancing? What is the Universe balancing? For what reason? Not to mention, he just confirmed that there are other worlds out there. Perhaps I could go there one day.'' Seeing the blank face of Naruto, Red decided to give a different answer. Red: "Short version. Our Universe just works the way it wants to and we just have to accept it if that is easier to understand." Naruto: "That oddly sounds more believable than what you said before." Red chuckled at Naruto''s comment. Blue coughed to gain both his brother''s and Naruto''s attention. Blue: "Moving on. Are you ready for the demonstration?" Red: "Ready when you are Ve-" A light blue sword went right by Red, grazing his ear slightly. Blue: "What did I say before?" Blue had an extremely sharp gaze that he didn''t have before. Red: "Sorry brother. Must have slipped my mind." He laughed casually. There was almost a sense of laziness in his movements as he started to walk around Blue. Blue: "Take this seriously." Red: "I am. I just don''t think you''re ready for me." Blue: "I''m not ready for you? We''ll have to see about that." Red: "Hahaha. Just like old times. How many times have we fought against each other? Blue?" Red emphasized his new name. Blue: "As long as I can remember. Red." Blue did the same emphasis back. An almost maniacal smile appeared on both their faces as the pressure around them increased significantly. Naruto almost couldn''t breathe in this atmosphere. "Begin." said Blue as both of them immediately rushed out. Chapter 28 - Incident (2) You could clearly see the difference between the two fighters. Red had a more natural and aggressive style of swordplay while Blue had simplicity, discipline, and speed as the foundations of his sword style. There was also a strange thought that developed in Naruto which was that Red was not using a sword style and was either simply dishing out attacks that correspond with the opponent or attacking efficiently in order to strike at the opponent''s body. In the end, it was still amazing to Naruto that swordsmen were capable of many things, especially supernatural ones. Clashes filled the space with waves of air and bright sparks that would drop on the floor slowly. No, they weren''t falling slowly. Red and Blue were simply moving at high speeds. If it was ten minutes ago and someone asked Naruto if he can see how the fight is going, then he would''ve told that person that he only sees blurs everywhere. However, having the Gamer Ability is simply perfect for every situation as it always lets the user adapt. [Speed Sight Level 13, Exp-44%] This was the skill that he developed from watching these two. Cain compared it to the Sharingan and its ability to catch things quickly which Naruto understood due to his knowledge of clans that he read about in the library. Naruto realized the benefits of this skill is that it requires no chakra and no bloodlines and so the only flaw that it would have is that his body was not fast enough to follow his eyes. While he was pondering this, Red and Blue took it up a notch and increased their speed even more. After another five minutes, Naruto saw that a notification board pop up in front of him. [Speed Sight Level 20, Exp-6%] [Dark Slayer Style Level 1, Exp-0%] Naruto: ''Dark Slayer Style? How did I...'' Naruto looked to the fight that Blue and Red was having. ''Did I get this from Blue and Red''s fight? If so, who''s is it?'' He was a little bit confused. ''Not to mention the owner of the Dark Slayer, I don''t even know what this skill is.'' Blue: "Child." This got Naruto''s attention. "Did you learn anything?" Their practice fight was done. Naruto: "I guess I did. Want me to show you?" Blue nodded. ''Well. Might as well activate it and see what it is.'' When he activated it, information rushed to his mind and body. How to move, how to attack, how to breathe, everything. Even the core moves of this style were deeply imprinted in him. It was only a matter of experience that he needed to make the style release its full potential and demonic power to fulfill some of the requirements. Red: "Alright kiddo. Fight me. I want to see what you have learned." said Red as he got into his position. Naruto summoned his Yamato out and took one of the forms of the Dark Slayer. Blue raised his eyebrow while Red smiled and looked at his brother. "You''re seeing this right? He is your perfect heir! Already has the sword and now has the fighting style. You got nothing to worry about." He looked right at Naruto. "Kid go all out. I want to see where you stand when you fight me. Sword or no sword." Naruto smiled to show his approval. Blue sighed when he heard Red but nonetheless stayed relatively quiet and continued observing. His facial expression went back to the indifferent countenance that it had before. He may have looked uncaring outside but inside, he was quite impressed at Naruto''s learning capabilities. Naruto took a glance at blue. Naruto: ''So it''s his huh. The way he moved before. I can see the similarities.'' Red: "So are you ready kid?" Naruto: "Yeah." Red: "Begin!" He said before rushing towards Naruto. Naruto knew that he cannot beat any of the two with his physical prowess so he can only rely on his skills instead. Using the Shadow Clone Jutsu, he flooded where he was with clones. A quarter of them attacked Red from all sides but he simply could not be brung down. Either Red is too fast or heals too damn quickly. However, due to the Shadow Clones being upgraded many times, the clones did not disappear in one or two hits. Some of them even had a smart idea of incorporating Chidori into Yamato. The idea was successful as Red had a harder time dodging all the clones and fighting back. With Demonic power, the Yamato can match Red''s sword but with no demonic power, it becomes quite useless and vulnerable because, in the end, it''s not invincible. With the Chidori''s support, the Yamato gained an artificial lifeline that triggers and upgrade its sharpness but it''s abilities still can not be activated. As the clones distracted Red, Main Naruto and the rest of the clones were activating a Jutsu. Naruto started pouring out chakra to activate Chidori Tempest. Because it was a fusion jutsu, all it took was chakra and Naruto''s own will to activate the Chidori Tempest. Unlike the Chidori and Rasengan, it is no longer necessary to have direct contact because this jutsu just hits everything from both long and close range. Once it is unleashed, storms of lightning will bombard the target that Naruto points to. Once the jutsu has a target and as long as Naruto has chakra, it will attack the target and even follow it until the target is either hit or obliterated. Launching the jutsu, many of the clones disappeared to a lack of chakra while the ones remaining got their swords out ready for a fight. The clones fighting Red obtained info. that the jutsu was released so they immediately backed off and decided to get into position to attack Red when he gets out. As the lightning started to come to Red, his instincts started to scream like crazy. His body, mind, and soul told him to run but being caught off guard, he couldn''t in time. Red''s eyes became big at the sight that overcame him. Right before he got hit, he thought he heard thousands of birds chirping all at once. BOOM!! An extreme large electrical explosion took place. That''s right. Not a single damn change in his expression. If this was Naruto before he met Cain, he would''ve questioned as to why he doesn''t care about his brother but this Naruto knew otherwise. He knew that Blue was not worried because Red is fine. Naruto was sure that this was what Blue believed. Little did he know that he was ninety percent right. Blue, even though he may not admit it, believes in Red''s powers so he knows that Red will survive. What shocked Blue was that Red had to use his trump card in order to block Naruto''s attack. In fact, this led to believe that he was a worthy master of the Yamato. Unknowingly, Naruto already obtained Blue''s approval as a warrior and a fellow wielder of Yamato. The smoke was disappearing and Naruto''s thoughts were instantly confirmed. There was a shadow in the middle of the crater where all the smoke was coming from. Once the smoke disappeared a little more, he saw less of a human figure but more of a humanoid figure. When he saw wings coming out of the smoke and then doing a single flap to clear everything up, that''s when he was convinced that Red was completely fine. In fact, he was more than fine. Naruto could simply feel the power coming out of him like heat or something. This form that Red took had a reptilian-like body with cracks and pulsating lights on his upper body while his lower body looked like it belonged to a rock monster. It almost reminded him of a volcano that he read about in a book. As Red flew out of the crater and to Naruto, his wings started to come together and change. Now it looked like the jacket that he was wearing when he was in his human form except it had two big horns on its respective sides going over his shoulder area. Red: "Nice job kid. You even made me pull off my devil trigger. Even now I''m aching a little from that." said Red as he messaged his shoulders with a smile. All the clones that Naruto had active all disappeared together. Blue: "Most impressive. You have incredible power at such a young age. You will be a good fighter in the future." These words were heard by Naruto but he didn''t put any importance to it because he had one thought in his mind. Naruto: ''What''s devil trigger?'' Red: "Hahaha." Red laughed gaining Naruto''s attention. "You look like you want to ask what devil trigger is." Naruto was a little embarrassed. Naruto: "I do." Red: "Don''t be shy little man. I got my as* handed to you so I''ll explain it for you. Devil trigger is a special power possessed by demons and hybrids which allows them to release their inner supernatural potential. Which basically means that we can transform in order to unleash our maximum power. Of course, there are exceptions to that rule and there are also other ways that we can also unleash this power. For example." He pointed to his sword. "This is my sword Rebellion. It allows me the devil trigger form that you saw previously." Red takes out another sword. "This is Alastor. Another weapon that allows me to achieve another devil trigger form that is different from my previous one. Then there is another that I want to show you but for now, I''ll keep it under wraps." Blue: "It is rare for some swords to allow its user to gain another form unless they are the chosen one for the sword. Other demons can also devil trigger without a weapon and some may not even change shape at all." Red: "In the end, it''s a way to unlock one''s inner potential like I said previously." Naruto: "What about me?" he pointed to himself excitedly. Red: "That''s sort of complicated." He rubbed his head. "You see, your bloodline is kind of trash right now. Not to mention its quantity." Naruto looked downcast. Visibly less happy. "This is not a bad thing though." Naruto: "Huh?" Red: "Your bloodline is basically blank. A white sheet of paper that hasn''t been touched yet because it is being formed out of nowhere. Can you guess what can happen?" Naruto: "I can gain other''s bloodline to make or improve my own?" Red: "Bingo. You got it." Naruto: "Great! That means that I can much stronger than every other person ever." He looked at Red. "So can I have your bloodline?" Blue: "Technically yes but you need the source for max benefits." Naruto: "The source?" Blue: "Our father. The demon leader that fought for humanity. You should gain his bloodline." Naruto: "Um...how do I do that?" Red: "Easy. Ask our father. If he agrees, great! You got yourself the blood of one of the strongest demons in existence. If not, well you can always try to knock him out and take it for yourself. Although I think that the last one might end in failure." Naruto: "You think?" he said in a sarcastic tone. Red: "Well you never know if you can. We also have picked the other demons that might be useful for you so be prepared for the future." Naruto: "Okay. That''s cool." ''God this thing is so complicated. How the hell do I meet their dad? Dimension Travel?!?'' "So uh anything else." Blue: "No. You''re about to wake up." Naruto: "Oh. Alright then." He turned to face both of them. "Thank you for teaching me. I really appreciate it." Red: "You''re one of us. It''s only natural." Blue: "I''m leaving." Blue said before he started walking away. Red: "Look at me." Naruto looked directly at him. "In the future, if by chance you gain the Rebellion or its approval, make sure to ask me for help alright?" Naruto: "...Why are you being nice to me?" Red: "Let''s just say I want to see my brother boil in anger when I snatch his heir right underneath him." He mischievously smirked before he started to leave. Seeing their backs, Naruto wondered if he could ever be as powerful as them. Waking up, Naruto looked around. There was an ungodly amount of sweat formed on his body and he was hungry. Really hungry. He looked at the clock to see that it was only five in the morning so he decided to eat a prodigious amount of fruits as he looks over his notifications that he missed in the dream world. Chapter 29 - Incident (3) [Speed Sight Level 20, Exp-6%] [Linked Shadow Clone Level 17, Exp-20%] [Chidori Tempest Level 17, Exp-1%] [Demon Perk Obtained] [+1 Str, +1 End, +1 Dex, +3 Vit per level.] Naruto: "Demon Perk? What''s that?" [A perk that is gained when one starts generating demonic power.] Naruto: "?" He thought about it some more and when he remembered, he felt a bit stupid. "Check Race Status." [Human(?) (95%), Demon (5%)] Naruto: "Blue did mention that. So what''s my base unit?" Naruto: "Oh." Naruto didn''t look much surprised. He already knew his bloodline was the lowest it can be so he thought that he would at least get decimal numbers or something. "Doesn''t matter for now. Time to have some real grub." He went to the kitchen and transformed into what he thinks will be his ?du?t form. He found out that using the Potent Transformation is much more realistic than the normal one and so his brilliant idea was to use his newfound height in his daily activities that he normally could not do without help, like cooking. Always needing that darn chair shattered his pride every day. Going back to the ID Create world, he saw the clones from last night along with the ones he left for extra training before he went to the Hokage tower. Naruto: "Alright guys. Dispel." And they all did. [Linked Shadow Clones Level 19, Exp-76%] [Tree Walking Exercise Level 30, Exp-100%] --> [Tree Walking Exercise Level Max] [Water Walking Exercise Level 3, Exp-4%] [Chakra Weapon Creation Level 7, Exp-13%] Naruto: "Interesting skill. Chakra weapons..." ''Wonder what kind of sharpness they would have? What if I try to add the concept of condensing of the Rasengan in the skill. That way, the weapon could be heavier or even sharper. Or what if I added the piercing nature of lightning or the sharp nature of wind? Even maybe the rotation of the Rasengan.'' He kept going on and on. ''So many ideas. So little time. Whatever.'' After his daily routine, he put on some clothes. Not his usual ones but rather ones that he stole specifically for going out. Today was a special day for him. It was the first time he would visit his friend''s house. Just the thought excited him. Naruto''s optimism came from the fact that his friends are very accepting and are okay with him. So by that logic, the parents who raised them should be like that too right? Well, Naruto believed in that but after a moment or two, he discarded that thought. No matter how nice it sounded, reality and imagination are two different things. Naruto has lost the ability to believe in the good of people but who can blame him. Once he finished dressing himself up, he headed at exactly 8:00 AM sharp. Only to return home to quickly shower and put on his deodorant and lotion. With this mind being filled with thoughts, he forgot how sweaty he was when he woke up. Sending a transformed clone out to do the laundry, Naruto summoned an ID Clone to make sure things are getting done. Leaving the house for the second time, Naruto felt that he was finally ready to go. As he walked out, the slight breeze made his hair dance and his streaks of blue hair moving along with the rest of the blond made it quite mesmerizing. Some girls that were walking by looked at him and were quite attracted until they got a good look of his face and then they ran away ashamed. Throughout the walk to the Akimichis, Naruto enjoyed the walk and discarded all looks and glances. Then there was the fact that he walked past a shop that interested him quite a bit. The Yamanaka Flower Shop. Why did it interest him? Because of one, he likes some flowers and he discovered that when he was reading in the library but also two, he saw his two friends interact wth a blond girl. Walking up to them, he decided to greet them. This caused all three to look at him with different reactions. His two friends were a little curious as to why their new friend looks a little different and the girl was confused as to the identity of this fine person. ?: "Who are you?" Shikamaru: "He''s a friend Ino." Choji nodded at Shikimaru''s words and approached Naruto with his chips to which Naruto accept the snacks with enthusiasm. Ino thought that Naruto''s small burst of happiness at eating chips was quite cute but she shook that thought away quickly. Ino: "So will you introduce yourself or are you going to stuff your face in chips?" She wasn''t really angry but it did bother her when people ignored her. Naruto: "Hm?" He looked at Ino. "I''m going to stuff my face." he said before continuing to eat the chips with Choji. Ino''s eye twitched and her blood started to boil from the answer that she obtained from him. She started to approach him but Shikimaru held her back. "What? You want to beat me up?" Ino: "Yes!" She answered as she tried to escape Shikamaru''s hold which was slowly weakening as time passed. Naruto: "Okay then. Shikamaru, let her go. I want to see exactly what she wants to do to me." Shikamaru: "You sure man?" Naruto: "Yeah." Shikamaru: "Don''t say I didn''t warn you." He let go of her. The moment she was released, she stomped her way to Naruto with a glare. She threw a punch and then the next blink after, she realized that she was in the middle of falling to the floor. Only she felt the pain that was on her backside did her body catch up to what was happening. While this was happening, Naruto was observing his body. He didn''t know what was going on. One second he was normal and then the next, it looked like time slowed down quite a bit. Perhaps it was he who became extremely fast. Naruto: "Cain. What happened?" [One of your new manifested abilities for the blue lightning. Your entire body got a temporary boost in agility and reaction.] Naruto: "Cool. So far, the blue lightning provides the new speed boost, the ability to warm me, summoning lightning bolts from every part of my body, and the resistance. That''s pretty good for the lowest level. Maybe I''ll get more as time passes." While Naruto was checking his body, Shikamaru and Choji on the side had their mouths open. All they knew was that when they coincidently blinked together, Ino was falling to the ground. They would laugh at the fact that Ino fell as if she slipped on a banana but they would be beaten up if they did. Ino: "Owww. What happened?" She said as she rubbed her back. As she got up, she looked around for anything that she might have slipped on but found nothing instead. Thinking that Naruto pulled some tricks, she became angrier. Naruto: "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ino: "This was your fault. You did something." She replied as she pointed her fingers at him. Naruto: "No I didn''t." He played innocent. Ino: "It must be you! I don''t just fall randomly." Naruto shrugged. Naruto: "Maybe you''re clumsy?" Ino: "YOU! I am not clumsy!!" She screamed out. ?: "Now now. Calm down Ino." Ino heard the voice and turned to him. Ino: "But dad. He did something. I''m sure of it." ?: "Do you have any proof?" Ino: "No...." ?: "See. Problem solved then right? You just accidentally fell." Ino: "Whatever." She looked down. Even though she was utterly unconvinced, she still went with it because she couldn''t refute it. ?: "So who are you, young man?" Naruto: "I''m Naruto." ?: "I am Inoichi Yamanaka. Welcome to my shop." He looked at Shikamaru and Choji. "You guys ready to go?" Shikamaru lazily shrugged while Choji looked a bit excited. Ino didn''t look like she wanted to but instead was starring daggers at Naruto. "Let''s go then." Everybody left the building and Inoichi and Naruto was the last ones to leave. Inoichi: "Don''t ever touch my daughter." He said as walked beside Naruto. Naruto: "What are you talking about?" Inoichi: "I know it was you. I don''t know how you did it but I know for sure it was you." Naruto: "Oh? Why do you think so?" Inoichi: "Because Ino, Choji, and Shikamaru are childhood friends and I know that none of them are capable of hurting another without feeling anything." Naruto: "...is that it?" Inochi: "That and the fact that I trained Ino. Even though she can not be called Genin yet, she is still nonetheless trained by me so she can''t fall that easily. So that leaves only you, a stranger who would feel nothing of hurting another stranger." Naruto smiled. Naruto: "Good conclusion but there is still no evidence so please, stop breathing down my neck." Inoichi: "Hmph." He said as he started to ignore Naruto. Naruto himself had strange thought as he walked with the group to their destination. Naruto: ''Seriously? Another version of me from a different timeline actually decided to date that gorilla of a girl? What circumstances led to that? I must know so I can avoid it.'' He thought. Then he had a bright idea. ''Cain buddy.'' [No.] Chapter 30 - Incident(4) As the group walked to the Akimichis, they all felt like they were getting more attention they have ever had in their entire life with the exception of two. The two Naruto and Inoichi. Inoichi felt bad for the boy but what he did to his daughter still pissed him off somewhat so he stopped caring for now. Naruto, on the other hand, was enjoying himself as he talked with Choji and Shikamaru. Ino just listened quietly and would occasionally join in or simply glare at Naruto. The boy''s conversation shifted quite a bit. It went from what they usually do in their free time to games to how to sleep to books to food. They stayed on the food topic quite a bit as Choji and Naruto was extremely excited the entire time and exchanged food names and places. All in all, it was starting out to be a good day for Naruto. Eventually, they shifted to movies where the guys pitched in some movie names. Although Naruto himself never went to watch a movie, his transformed clones have and sometimes when they would refresh, the memories would be stored in Naruto''s mind. Normally he would just discard them to the back of his mind but only for today did he actually put them to use. At one point in the conversation, Naruto said a movie name called Lover''s Plight. It was a really good romance movie where a pair of lovers made a promise that they would marry no matter how long it took them. Soon, the woman had to leave for better work while the man stayed in order to keep their house. She promised that she would be back and that even if it took years, she will wear the ring that only he gave her. After twenty years, the man still waited. He went to work where he would be paid highly due to his ingenuity but the money never really was used. The necessary payments like mortgage payments, electricity, water, food were pretty much why his money was used. Other than that, maybe the occasional new clothing or new carpets and furniture. He lived a simple life and he loved every second of it. Especially with his two dogs by his side at all times. They were also one of the reasons why he would use money at all. So he was quite rich and even in his early forties, he was quite handsome and young-looking. Even when some women approached him, he would always reject them because he already had someone. One day, his best friend came rushing to his house in the evening. The dogs heard it and started barking while the man calmed them down and went to his best friend. If the man had to describe his friend''s face, he would say that it was most angry he was ever looked. In fact, his usual tranquility wasn''t there at all. MC: "What''s wrong?" BFF: "It''s her." This made the man excited and a little confused. A true genuine smile appeared on his face that hasn''t appeared much in a few years. He asked his best friend to give him more information but he looked hesitant. Hesitant might be the wrong word to use because he downright did not want to tell him at all. Stupid, he called himself. Oh, how he wished that he was a little less impulsive but what he knew was just exasperating. Even though he knew that he would regret what he will say today, his friend had to know the truth. And so, he told him. Now, the best friend had to watch someone who he considered his brother lose the bright light in his eyes. Every word he spoke would hack at this sunshine-like smile and you could see that his last bit of innocence that he had was going away in his very eyes. The man was special. Not everything always worked out for him but it was his optimism that kept him going. This optimism led him to his house, his dogs, and his best friend but at this moment, it was withering. By the end of the conversation, even the man''s dogs knew something was wrong. They wh?n?d and made noises as they cuddled with him. Emptiness could be seen from his expression but he was calm. Not calm as in a good mood but rather in the form of silent rage. He knew how to control his emotions and from what his parents always taught him is that he should always use that negative energy for something productive. Negativity begets more negativity so instead of being one of the reasons why the world is killing itself, he should contribute instead. And so, he did. Next day, he showed up for work and he gave it his all. His colleagues and friends had no idea why he was acting the way he was but it was not something that they worried about much because they had their own things to do as well. He kept going and going until one day he just collapsed in the office. Every worker was feeling panicked and they picked him up and rushed to the hospital. Doctors said that he had a high fever and that he was utterly exhausted. Not to mention malnutritioned. Every day a person would visit him and see how he''s doing but it was a young woman that was consistent with her visits. She could be considered young to him as she was in her mid-thirties while he was only forty. He would see her so much that one day when she didn''t come, he felt sad. In fact, he felt his heart break a little because he thought he became abandoned again. Then, the door opened in a rush and came a sweating woman who was apologizing for being late. He felt moved at the fact that a woman could care for him as much as she did and so he asked a question. MC: "Will you go out with me?" (N)Woman: "..." MC: "I mean if you don-" (N)Woman: "Yes. I would love to go out with you." She said with a smile as she held his hand. Once he got out of the hospital, he went straight home to meet his dogs. When he went home that day, two big furry balls jumped at him from the door and the woman beside him giggled at the sight. Days. Months. Years. Time passed quite quickly. Four years later from that day in the hospital, the man now has six-month-old twin daughters in both his hands. They would be staring at him and making baby sounds that would make the man smile. His wife would lay next to him, watching her man have that same happiness he had four years ago. Then one day, the doorbell rang and he opened the door. Seeing the person in front of him, he recognized her. His very source of pain. That''s where the movie ended. The group was so taken in by Naruto''s vivid description that they didn''t know that they already arrived at the Akimichi house. Inoichi was the first one to wake up from his stupor and then looked around, only to see the familiar area that has never really changed except for the decorations. Ino and the others also woke up from their minds but they felt more intrigued by this movie that Naruto mentioned. Ino especially. From the entrance, Choji led the entire group to the Eat-Out festival. Ino only came for the free food and out of boredom while Shikamaru came for the support. Probably only Naruto and Choji came for the food competition. ?: "STOP!" Chapter 31 - Incident(5) Naruto turned around to see a person who had red hair but looked a bit like Choji. To the shorter Naruto, he looked big but that''s all he was to him. Big. Choza Akimichi started walking to the group and Inoichi came out to greet him. What he didn''t expect that Choza would ignore him and go straight to Naruto. When Naruto saw him approach, he kept his face blank and stared right into Choza''s eyes. He then felt rage build in his body with Negative Emotion Sensing and then checked the source of this anger with Aura Reading. It was really funny for Naruto to see that humans tend to always blame another even though it wasn''t their fault. 1st Hokage is a perfect example. He''s the one who captured all the tailed beasts and spread them. Even the Nine-Tailed beast being the in the Leaf was his fault so Naruto thought that Choza''s anger was quite comical. With clenched fists, he looked at Naruto. Choza: "Begone! Never come here and never go near my son!" He raged. Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji were shocked, to say the least. Choji especially. To him, his father just yelled at his new friend for no reason whatsoever. Naruto: "Is that it?" He glanced at the group that he was in. Using Aura Reading, he tried to see how they were feeling but he was surprised when he felt his friends worrying for him except for the curious Ino. This made him smile a little in his mind. Choza: "Yes!" he said with gritted teeth. This conversation caught everyone''s attention due to how loud Choza was. Naruto: "Okay." He shrugged. "Bye Shikamaru. Bye Choji." Turning around and walking away from Choza, Inoichi couldn''t help but feel bad at staring at the lonely back of Naruto as he left through the entrance. Shikamaru chased after him a minute while Choji tried to until his father got in his way. Choji saw that Shikamaru gave him a nod and then he accepted this difficult situation. Ino didn''t know what to do. She didn''t even know what was going on. Inoichi knew and he grabbed Choza''s shoulder before walking away with him to a room. Inoichi: "What is the matter with you?!? He''s just a boy!" Choza: "No!! That''s a demon in human form!" Inoichi: "Damn it Choza!! Are you letting grief blind your judgment? He''s the prison for the prisoner!! Not the other way around. We should be thanking him for his sacrifice." Choza: "Thank him!?! He''s nothing but another ticking time bomb!! What if it gets unleashed again?? Will I have to lose my son next time??? Answer me Inoichi!!" Inoichi slammed his hand on the floor. Inoichi: "Why are acting like that!? Why are you acting like you are the only person who lost people!! Open your eyes!! Everyone is suffering and you''re not making it any better!" Choza: "..." Inoichi: "Look. I know you lost your sister. I know you lost your clan members but that doesn''t give you an excuse to use an innocent child to vent your frustrations." Choza: "..." Inoichi: "Stay here and calm down. I''ll hold the festival." Choza looked at him. "What? You act as if I''ve never been to one of these with you." He lightly smiled as he walked away. Choza looked down and then turned around. He saw his little sister smiling happily in a picture but his sadness washed over him again. {Back to Naruto} [Are you okay?] Naruto: "Yeah. More or less." [It seems so. I didn''t feel a single ripple in your emotions. It''s almost like you expected it to happen.] Naruto: "Well yeah. They are all unreasonable. None of them knew the truth and yet they blame me because they have nothing else. " [Anger makes people do stupid decisions.] Naruto: "I get that. I understand that some have lost people precious to them and by no means am I saying that they should not grief but I just think it''s stupid. Think about it. Shinobi. HARDENED ADULTS that KILL for either a living or for their purposes are blaming me for something I never did. You would think that Shinobi would some base level of intelligence right? Wrong. That''s exactly what that big dude proved." Naruto: "Of course he does. Who doesn''t? He''s not that much different than the others. He''s just mentally hardened. Because of that, I feel neutral towards him." [Why not favorable?] Naruto: "Did he ever help me when I was a child? Knowing my identity, did he ever go out of his way to ask me if I was doing fine? Did he even bother with the fact a child is suffering for their village''s prosperity?" [True.] Naruto: "That''s what I mean. I''m not going to even bother with the civilians. They are just sheep anyway." [Someone''s coming. Behind.] Naruto turned around. He saw a black pineapple moving towards him Knowing who it was, he stood there and waited for him to catch up. Shikamaru: "You...walk...fast...trouble...some." He took breaths in after each word. Naruto: "Sorry about that. I was trying to go back home quickly so I get some training done." Shikamaru: "O-okay...I...just ne...ed...a break..." He fell back. Naruto caught him and put him over his shoulders. Naruto: ''Cain. Find his parents. That should lead me to their house.'' [Okay.] The location for the house came in his mind and he went there. On the way, he got some strange looks to which Naruto ignored. At one point, there was a white-eyed girl with dark navy hair who looked up to this happening. She was quite attracted to Naruto''s new appearance and clothing and didn''t even see the pole that she walked into. When she bumped into it, she got a bruise on her forehead to which she took out some ointment and put it on her wound. She then cleaned herself quickly before disappearing, hoping that no one saw her mistake. There was a person who did see her and it was coincidently a Naruto clone. He chuckled to himself as he watched the girl''s shenanigans. Only when he looked at her face did he remember that he saw her a few years ago when she was being picked on. He wanted to approach her but he realized that one he was transformed and two, she left the moment after she put on something. Main Naruto had no idea that this was happening on the ground and he jumped from building to building to his destination. Once he arrived, he was quite amazed at how grand it was. It was extremely large and he thought that Shikamaru had a lot of clan members. A small feeling of envy went through his mind before quickly going away. When he approached the entrance, he saw someone walking out. A person that looked almost exactly like Shikamaru but with a lot of scars. Naruto: ''Is that his father?'' [Yes.] Naruto: "Okay." Shikaku Nara was having a break today. It was one of the very few times that he can relax at home and enjoy time with his wife. He also obtained an invitation from Choza to attend the Eat-Out but he decided to go late today. The greatest part was that when he did, he saw his son on someone''s back and was approaching quite quickly. Confused about what was happening, he just waited for them to come to him. Naruto: "Hi." Shikaku: "Hi." Naruto: "This is your son right?" Shikaku: "Yeah. What''s wrong with him?" He approached Naruto in order to check Shikamaru. Naruto: "He''s a bit tired so I brought him home." Shikaku: "Oh. Thanks. Come on in. I''ll get you a drink." Naruto: "Okay. I won''t be modest then." Naruto followed after Shikaku to their house. Once he got there, he was approached by Shikamaru''s mother who he thought was very nice. Once he set down Shikamaru on his bed, he went down to sit at the table with the Shikaku and his wife. Shikaku: "So. Who are you?" Naruto: "..." Hearing no response from Naruto, Yoshino questioned instead. Yoshino: "You okay?" Naruto: "I am ma''am. It''s just that I''m surprised that a shinobi doesn''t know who I am. That''s all." Yoshino: "Oh." She looked at Shikaku, only for him to shake his head. Shikaku: "Oh well. I thought you would play along." Naruto: "I''m not fond of games." Shikaku: "I see. Then let''s get you fond of them." He brought a shogi board to the table. "You know how to play?" Naruto: "No." Shikaku: "Alright. Let me teach you then." Naruto learned all the rules in one explanation and Shikakru was quite impressed with his memory. Once they started playing, Shikaku won heavily the first few games but then at the twenty-first game, he didn''t have a pleasant time playing. He had to take pauses sometimes just to think of his next move. Yoshino by his side was greatly surprised. She knew how intelligent her husband really is and yet he was slowly being outplayed by a child no less. After the fiftieth game, Naruto finally scraped a win. It was extremely close and Shikaku swore that he never had this much fun playing against another person besides his son. Seeing that it was getting late, Naruto decided to get up. Naruto: "I think it''s time I leave. It''s getting pretty late." Yoshino: "No no. Stay here for lunch. I made steak today." Naruto: "It''s okay. I had my lunch prepared today so I''ll eat at home." Yoshino: "Okay." ''He doesn''t seem that comfortable. Maybe he has trouble getting along with ?du?ts or maybe us.'' Shikaku: "Well if you''re not going to be here for lunch, at least come back another day. I want to play you again." Naruto: "Alright." He smiled. "Have a good day." Yoshino: "You too." Chapter 32 - Visit(1) Walking to his apartment, a display popped up in front of him. [+2 Wis] [+1 Int] [Shogi Skill Level 16, Exp-46%] Naruto: "Board games give me mental attribute points?" [Yes but only limited amounts after a while. Eventually, nothing will be gained once you play it.] Naruto: ''I am for sure visiting them again.'' Opening the door to his apartment, he noticed that there was a letter on his desk with a small key right next to it. When he opened it and read the content, he felt extremely happy. Why? Because the letters say that Naruto has gotten his house back. Not his technically but rather his parents. Even Better news? The Third is paying for it all. Just imagining the old man having his wallet thinned out a bit made him very pleased. There was an address to this place so he immediately started packing up with the bags that he stole on his first pickpocketing adventure. Never would he have thought those would be of any use until later. Summoning clones to pack up faster, Naruto felt extremely excited. He started to think about how his house would look like. Should he decorate to make it a little more of his style or should he just keep it the way it is? Although, the bigger question would be how he would be able to relocate that entire house to another location but still having its resources like water or electricity. Should he just make a village? That would be nice. It would be a pain in the neck to be the leader though. An ID clone can do it probably. Deciding to not think too much about it, he emptied everything his entire apartment. Turns out, inventory is much more useful than Naruto originally thought. He thought he could only take normal items but now he knows that he can take more than that. Why does he know this? Because Naruto put his backpack that held more items inside itself into the inventory. Knowing this, he decided to put his bags in there too, just to test it out which worked out in the end. By the end of the whole packing ordeal, Naruto wondered if he could just put his entire house into his inventory. That would be quite useful. Once he was done, he rushed out at top speed to his new home. Blue lightning started to glow in Naruto''s eyes as his navy blue strands also had sparks growing inside and outside of them. His appearance was the same except his ocean-like eyes were now brighter with moving lightning in them. This facial feature, however, is something that nobody besides the lightnings from the lightning world can see. Due to his state of excitement, he didn''t even see the world slowing down around him. It wasn''t until Gamer''s Mind kicked in did he realize what he was doing. Although he was now calm, his enthusiasm was still there. Seeing how fast he was jumped from building to building, he realized that he had super speed. Naruto originally thought that it only increased his reaction speed and temporarily increase his body speed but fortunately, he was wrong. His speed is not in bursts but rather something he can control at any time. The best thing about it is that nobody could tell when he activates it because no one can see the lightning unless Naruto allowed them to. This way, he would be full of surprises on an unsuspecting enemy. Even better, he can run away if things don''t go well. While he had super speed, some jonins saw him and thought that it could be an enemy. In the end, they lost him and questioned if they saw anything at all in the first place. Smiling to himself about his new power, he realized that he almost passed his new house. Once he willed it to turn off, it immediately went away. He looked at his new place and felt a little nervous. There was no reason for it but it was just there. And right on cue, Gamer''s mind activated. Unlocking the door and walking through it, he realized that there was no one waiting for him at home. No mom to nag him about being late to lunch or no dad to spoil him silly and let him get away things. None of that was here. Naruto was so disappointed in himself because his heart had a bit of expectation growing. That tiny little hope that came in the form of a seed in his heart was completely obliterated due to reality. Walking through the house, he started to familiarize with it. There were even some pictures that were still in this house that was filled with dust. Soon, he summoned his clones to do some major cleaning and to unpack his stuff. As he took out his items from his inventory, he realized that he originally didn''t even have much, to begin with. As he turned on the light to the different rooms of his house, it now carried a comforting and peaceful atmosphere. No dust, no dirt, no grime. Nothing was dirty in the house and Naruto was quite proud of his work. Transforming into his ?du?t self, he decided to start making his lunch. Honey-glazed roasted chicken. His ID clone knows Naruto and thus decided to start on the morning when Naruto was gone. Seeing that his chicken was perfectly chilled and ready, he started to cook it. After ten to twelve minutes, a spicy delicious scent wafted through the air and filled the kitchen. The golden brown color of the chicken signaled him of the fact it was done and so he took it out and put it to rest. This would let excess oil to roll off the chicken and make it juicier and tastier when he ate it. Once it was done resting, he decided to put it on a plate and set it at the table. With honey from his inventory, he spread it over the chicken and it made it even more appetizing. As he bit into the fried chicken, a crunch would be heard every time he bit into it but what surprised Naruto was how tender it was on the inside. It was like eating marshmallows but with delicious and rich flavor. As he ate more and more, he started to feel weird and he slowed down. At his old apartment, he wouldn''t necessarily feel anything when he ate besides happiness due to his good food but in this very moment, he felt lonely. He knew Cain was there but Cain had no physical form. It wasn''t Naruto trying to lower Cain or anything but sometimes people are more naturally inclined to things that they can see. As if sensing Naruto''s feelings, Cain spoke up. [I have a surprise for you.] Naruto: "Really?" He got a bit excited. "What is it?" [Close your eyes and count to 3. Once you''re done, open your eyes.] Naruto: "Uh...okay." So he closed his eyes and he started counting. "1.2.3." When he opened his eyes, he got a surprise alright. A surprise that consisted of living nature that just recently happened to be someone he befriended. Lilith: "Um...where am I?" Chapter 33 - Visit(2) Naruto: "Lilith!?!" He was shocked. Lilith: "Hm? Who are you?" She was extremely puzzled that another person knew her name. Naruto: "It''s me, Lilith. Naruto." Lilith: "Naruto? Naruto?! No way! You don''t look like him at all." Naruto: "That''s because I was" He transformed to his original self." transformed." Lilith: "Woah. That''s pretty cool." Naruto: "I know right. The number of pranks you can do with this technique. It''s endless." Lilith: *Gasp* After the gasp, she started doing an evil giggle that he was familiar with. "Naruto. When you visit next time, transform into me. I want to see if I can prank big brother." Naruto: "Lilith...you''re a genius hehehe." ''I can already see him freak out now.'' Lilith: "Thank you thank you." She laughed and then she looked at Naruto with a questioning smile. "In all seriousness, mind telling me what''s going on? How am I here?" Naruto: "Honestly, I have no idea. I blinked and then you were here. I''m not complaining though. Glad you''re here." said Naruto as he transformed back to his ?du?t self. "Why don''t you go take a seat over there. I made lunch." Lilith: "Lunch? Is that one of the times when mortals consume to fulfill their bodily needs?" Naruto: "Yeah. I don''t how I feel about you saying it like that." Lilith: "Say what like what?" She tilted her head. Naruto: "Nothing." He shrugged. ''Why is she so freaking cute!?'' "Why don''t you take some chicken? I made too many." Lilith: "Okay." she said before taking a fried chicken. She then started to stare at Naruto to which Naruto could not help but feel a little uncomfortable. Naruto: "Yes Lilith?" Lilith: "How do you eat this?" Naruto: "Oh. You never ate fried chicken?" Lilith: "I never ate period." She smiled. Naruto: "Oh. Right. You''re not human. You''re lightning. Keep forgetting that. Well, you grab on to this bottom part right here. Where the bone is." He started to guide her on how to eat fried chicken. Once she learned how to do it, the rest came naturally. Taking her first bite of food, her taste buds truly activated for the first time. Different flavors all clashing and mixing in her mouth as the crispiness and the tenderness gave off a well-balanced texture. She started eating and she did not stop at all. Seeing this, Naruto could not help but chuckle a bit. Ten minutes later, he saw honey coat her lips and Naruto could''ve sworn that he felt hot for a second. Deciding to not explore it, he stared at the now embarrassed Lilith who kept saying that somebody possessed her and that she never ate this way usually. Naruto started laughing mentally at her obvious lies but in reality, he got a napkin and cleaned her mouth for her. Lilith didn''t know what to say or think at the moment. Her friend gave her really good food and was cleaning her mouth for her. She could feel the gentleness from the way he used the napkin to help. Not to mention, his ?du?t form was quite a hunk. She wondered if he''ll grow to look like that but even better. Immediately after that thought passed her mind, she violently shook her head and tried to calm herself down. Lilith: ''What am I thinking about? What''s wrong with me today?'' Naruto: "You okay?" Lilith: "Yeah I''m good." She smiled. Lilith can feel the completely relaxed guard of Naruto that she never thought would be put down. When she reflected their first meeting, she remembered how stiff Naruto was and how warily he was staring at her but now, there was none of that there. No fear. No hatred. Nothing but trust and love. That was what she felt from him. Naruto: "Hey I have a good idea. Why don''t you stay over tonight?" Lilith: "Stay over?" Naruto: "Yeah. I just got this new house and there are many rooms. Take one of them. Treat this place as your second home." Lilith: "Really?" Naruto: "Yeah. I would love to have company." Lilith: "Sure then. I would love to stay here but...what if I go back?" Naruto: "Don''t worry about it. I can still go to you." Lilith: "Okay. So uh, what do you want to do now?" Naruto: "Well, we have many choices and I have most of them planned out though. Do you trust me enough to take you out for one of the best days you will ever have?" Lilith: "Of course." Naruto: "Then let''s go." He extended his hand to her and she took it without even hesitating. Naruto himself doesn''t know why he grew courageous all of a sudden and Lilith doesn''t know why she immediately took his hand. She chalked it up to a friend thing. As they headed out, they garnered a lot of attention. Females would stare at him and males had their eyes glued to Lilith. Hating the fact that Lilith was getting looks with negative emotions behind it, he immediately swept her off her feet and carried her princess style to the festival that he wanted to go to today. Lilith was minding her own business and ignored every person she saw. She saw the stares and were completely immune to it but she was interested in how far humanity has advanced so she looked around quite a bit. All of a sudden, she couldn''t feel the ground anymore and she was on Naruto''s arms, flying in the air. She didn''t even know what was happening but she didn''t question it. Although she subconsciously moved her body closer to Naruto. Once they arrived at the festival, he bought 2 masks. Conveniently, there a fox mask for Naruto and he got a panda mask for Lilith that covered them perfectly. Still holding hands, they went to each stall and had something to eat or participated in some activity. Everyone thought that these oddly dressed foreigners were quite the lovebirds and they all wished them a happy future together mentally. Once they hit most of the stalls, they heard a voice saying it is time for the main event. Naruto, knowing what the main event is, rushed to his secret spot. Taking out a blanket from the inventory discreetly, he laid it down on the grass and asked Lilith to sit with him. She didn''t question where the blanket came from but she did ask what was happening. Lilith: "I don''t see anything besides the stars." She looked around at the sky. Naruto: "Don''t worry. You''ll see it in a minute." They were in an isolated spot and the best part of it was that they could watch it without their masks. In a few seconds, fireworks started to appear. Lilith''s mouth was open at this spectacular sight while Naruto was also watching the fireworks. Turning to see Lilith''s reaction, he saw a dazed look on her face and had a thought. Naruto: ''Compared to fireworks, Lilith is still more beautiful...'' He stared at for a second before realizing what he just did and looked up. Chapter 34 - Visit(3) Walking home, they both had ice cream on the way. Something that Lilith instantly took a liking to. They both liked chocolate ice cream and it was funny for Naruto to see Lilith attempt to eat it. Once she got used to it, she had about 5 of them on the way home. Lilith: "Say. Why are you still transformed?" Naruto: "..." Lilith: "I mean, I like you this way too don''t get me wrong but don''t you think that disguising yourself in your ?du?t form would make it seem you feel embarrassed to be with me?" Naruto: "..." ''I guess she still must have problems with other people. However, I don''t want to ruin the day.'' "Look. Remember how I told you that I was hated by everyone?" Lilith: "Mhm." She nodded and then facts started connecting in her head. "Oh." Naruto: "What you thought is probably accurate." He looked at her. "I just wanted to have a good day with you without getting hateful looks the entire time. Not to mention, I can tell by what you said previously that you''re pretty s?ns?t?v? to the trust issue with people so I didn''t want to hurt your feelings any further. That''s why I''m transformed." Lilith: "..." It was quiet for a good amount of time. Lilith continued eating her ice cream until she was done but she didn''t feel that good anymore. She felt like she made a mistake by not understanding Naruto. Why didn''t she remember facts about her friend? Why was she so insensitive and selfish? It was not like she was the only one who suffered at the hands of humans. She would glance at Naruto occasionally and would see an indifference. Something that confused her because indifference should not be the reaction of thousands of individual hating you. Being the smart woman she is, she theorized that perhaps he m?tur?d very early and that receiving hate is just normal for him in his daily life. This theory made her feel even worse. They reached home without talking much the rest of the way. Naruto unlocked the door and let her in first. Once she was in, she heard Naruto saying something to her. Naruto: "My clone got the bathtub ready as we were coming home so go enjoy your bath." said Naruto as he headed to the kitchen to make dinner. Lilith: "? Why would I do that?" Naruto: "You bathe beca-" He paused and spoke a few seconds later. "Lightning. Right." He smacked his face. Lilith giggled at Naruto''s forgetfulness of her identity as she undressed in the middle of the living room and walked to the bathroom. Naruto was still facing the open fridge deciding what to eat so he missed this happening. Deciding to go with eggs, he decided to make egg-fried rice with egg drop soup. Shinobi are different than civilians in many ways. Because shinobi use chakra and they tend to do extreme movements, they consume more and get to be more healthy and fit. The downside is that well, there is no downside other than the one''s wallet being slimmed a bit. Good thing that being shinobi is a high paying job. In Naruto''s case, robbing. Once Naruto was done with the cooking, he decided to put the food on the table. Taking off the apron, he saw a white dress that belonged to Lilith in the middle of the living room. Naruto: ''She did not.'' Naruto: ''Well, I''ll just put this in the laundry then.'' Then he saw the dress and noticed that there was nothing on her clothing at all. ''What the hell? I thought there would be something due to how white it is but damn. Nothing at all?'' [It''s made from her powers so it makes sense.] Naruto: ''So when she makes clothes for herself, she can just make them dirty-proof?'' [Yes.] Naruto: ''Must be nice.'' He thought bitterly before taking measurements of her dress for her body shape. Once he got in his mind, he made a clone and told him to buy some pajamas her size and some normal clothing. The clone went away and Naruto decided to transform back to his original self. Naruto then put the food in his inventory where it would be stuck in the state it was in when inputted. Another useful thing he learned about the inventory he learned about previously. As he relaxed on the sofa, he had his hand on his face with the back of his wrist facing his eyes. Soon, he closed his eyes for a bit and just stayed in that position. No thoughts, no stress, no pain. Another one of Naruto''s philosophies. He wasn''t stressed out nor in pain but resting was one of the few activities that he enjoyed doing even though his dreams are not normal. Regardless of that, he enjoys the feeling of waking up and feeling like somebody hit the reset bu??on on his body. The clone came back after a few minutes and saw the main resting so he decided to put Lilith''s new clothes in the bathroom on the hanger. Lilith: "Naruto? Is that you?" (C)Naruto: "Yeah it''s me. I just brought some clothes for you to wear. Need something?" Lilith: "Yeah. How do I use what you call a shampoo?" Naruto: "Oh. Just press down on the shampoo and lay your hand out in front of the bottle. There is a small hole where it will come out of as you press it down. Remember to put the conditioner on after you''re done putting on the shampoo." Lilith: "Okay." Naruto: "Anything else?" Lilith: "Oh yeah. This small green thing that keeps sliding out of my hands. How do I use it?" Naruto: "It''s called soap and you use it to wash your face and the rest of your body to clean yourself. Make sure you give yourself a good scrub but not do it too roughly so that you hurt yourself. Also, careful with it getting in your eyes." Lilith: "Got it. Thank you." Naruto: "No problem. I''m gonna get out now. Make sure to wear clothes when you get out okay?" Lilith: "Kay." Clone Naruto headed out of the bathroom and outside of the house. He wasn''t an ID clone so he couldn''t use ID Create. To not bother Main, he decided to do something to busy himself until Main woke up from his rest. Chapter 35 - Visit(4) {Clone POV - 7:20 P.M.} Clone Naruto was enjoying the feeling of lightning coursing through his veins and body as it brought warmth in the cold night. Fall is approaching and the summer was finally ending. Not that he hated summer but it was too hot at times and he would feel completely exhausted due to it. Jumping from building to building, Naruto decided to head to the Hokage Tower just to bother the Third. Why? Because he can and he has every right to. As he went there, he started thinking about tomorrow and whether he should visit the Nara family again. It was very fun to play Shogi with Shikimaru''s dad and gain a few mental attribute points while he was at it. Thinking about the Nara family made him think about the Nara Clan and how big they are. A big family, full of members that have each other''s back. It was something Naruto wished he had a while ago. It was a mere wish of a young child that was born into solitude. That there were unknown family members out there that will love him. These days, it doesn''t bother him much but he does think about it. Before the change happened to him, he would lay on his bed, thinking sadly about a clan but now that this is after the change, a question came to him instead. (C)Naruto: "What happened to them? I read about the fact that they were destroyed...but by who?" He saw that he was quickly approaching the Hokage Tower so he decided to ask the Third. Naruto quickly went to the room where the Third usually is and stopped at his door. There was no one at the door area so he just went through it and what faced him was a mountain of papers. Third: "Who is it?" (C)Naruto: "It''s me." Third: "Oh. Naruto. How can I help you?" ''What does he want now?'' He mentally got himself ready for another possible scolding. (C)Naruto: "Information." Third: "About?" He kept writing or signing. (C)Naruto: "The Uzumaki Clan." Third stopped writing for a few seconds. He took the paperwork down and moved them to another place so he could face Naruto. Third: "Why do you want to know about them?" Third: "...okay. What do you want to know?" (C)Naruto: "How did it get destroyed?" Third: "..." The Third showed weariness on his face and an uncomfortable tingling feeling settled in his heart as he thought about his comrades. ''It seems that even now, they come back to haunt me.'' He sighed mentally. "They were massacred in the second shinobi war by the other villages." (C)Naruto: "Which ones?" Third: "Naruto. Why are you asking me for this information?" He was starting to be worried. (C)Naruto: "No reason. I just want to know." The Third was doubtful but what can Naruto do now anyway he thought so he told him what he knew. Third: "It was the Rock, Mist, Cloud, and a few minor villages." Naruto calmly took the information in. Remembering them. Writing them in his heart. Thinking about them. (C)Naruto: "Alright. Thank you." He turned around to leave. (C)Naruto: "I won''t." Third: "How''s the house?" (C)Naruto: "Great." he said as he was about to leave until he heard the Third call him again. Third: "Naruto wait." (C)Naruto: "What?" said Naruto in a monotonous voice. Third: "Are you angry?" (C)Naruto: "For?" Third: "The fact that the Leaf couldn''t save their long-time comrades. That this village couldn''t save your clan." When Naruto heard this, he showed a sincere smile. A smile that is as rare as lightning striking someone twice in one day. Sarutobi could''ve sworn that he felt chills all around his body as he saw that smile. It was so normal with no bloodlust nor killing intent behind it and yet, it was utterly horrifying for some reason. Naruto: "Angry? No." He chuckled. "I''m not even disappointed because the thing is, I expected the Leaf to fail. I expected the Leaf to not be capable. I expected, the Leaf to not uphold their reputation of being peace-loving and strong." (C)Naruto: "It''s interesting how enemies from other countries attack an allied village without the Leaf having any prior knowledge about it. Not to mention, the Uzumaki village was very close to the Leaf village so it is fascinating how the Leaf did not make it in time or how they didn''t about an enemy attack was coming either. You would think the mightiest village would be competent enough, right Third Hokage?" Saying one last piece, he decided to leave. Sarutobi let out a breath that he had been holding back and slumped down on his chair, no longer in the mood for working. Even some of the Anbu that were there felt like they needed to sit down for a bit. Third: "So many mistakes. So many wrongs. How would I even start to fix them?" He quietly stared out the window, reveling in the beautiful sight that was presented. Usually, he would smile and feel gratified at this hard work when he looked out but now, he felt more tired. Tired that he was babysitting a village that was now foreign to him. Oh, how he wished his teachers were alive to guide him. As clone Naruto went out of the tower, he decided to go into town transformed. Due to his default Transformation Jutsu being the potent variant rather than the original, no one could ever figure out that Naruto was transformed unless there is an Uchiha with Mangekyo abilities or Madara and Hashirama themselves. Even the Byakugan is useless towards a transformation as powerful as this but Cain never bothered telling Naruto how powerful the Jutsu was or rather how he just created an S-Rank Jutsu on the whim just to avoid someone. Ignoring everyone and going straight to Ichiraku Ramen, he decided to have a meal there. He wasn''t an ID clone and he was a bit hungry so he thought that he might as well go somewhere where he can get some good food along with some respect. Seeing the little restaurant as he approached it brought a smile to his face. Going to an alley to turn off the transformation, he entered the establishment and said his greetings. (C)Naruto: "Sup old man." Teuchi: "Hm? Naruto? Is that you?" He said in a happy and yet curious tone as he turned around. Ayame: "Naruto? Where?" said a young girl as she peeked her head out. Naruto was always their number one customer and they love the fact that he always brightens their day with positive energy. Essentially, they thought of Naruto as their family member and always treated him like one. However, they were worried for the past few days for Naruto because he hasn''t come around at all. All of a sudden, he visits them at night time with partially died hair and less of hyper attitude. Ayame: "Great." She smiled as she got out and hugged him. "We were going to close up in a few minutes? Want to eat something as we talk?" Naruto: "Sure. I''ll take the usual." Teuchi nodded. Ayame: "Alright." Teuchi started making the miso ramen with extra pork. "So how have you been? What''s with the hair? Also, you seem to be more handsome." Naruto: "Haha I''ve been well actually. Never felt better. The hair is something that I''m trying for fun while the face. Well, it''s what happens when a handsome individual like me grows up." Naruto said that last part with a smirk. Teuchi: "Hahaha. Good answer." He laughed as he heard him. Ayame: "I''ll say." She giggled. "You know. You seem different. Like you have grown up all of a sudden." Naruto: "Maybe. Maybe not. All I know is that I am now happier than I have ever been so I don''t think about the past anymore." ''Nope. I don''t think about it. I only just feel like releasing hell upon them. That''s all.'' Ayame: "Is that so? That''s good then. I''m happy for you." Naruto: "Thank you." She smiled and went back to the kitchen. A customer came in and sat on a table. He ordered miso ramen as well and glanced at Naruto. Once he saw Naruto, he unconsciously raised his eyebrows before looking away and waiting for his food. Naruto felt his gaze but he had no reaction to it and simply waited for his ramen quietly. Naruto: "So I was thinking. What if you make your ramen healthier?" Teuchi: "What do you mean?" Naruto: "Do you know the food pills?" Teuchi: "Yes I do but what do military items have to do with ramen?" Naruto: "Well, I was thinking that since the food pills have quite a bit of nutritional value to them besides the boosting of chakra and stamina, you could perhaps try to incorporate the health value to every bit of your ramen. That way, both shinobi and civilians will come here more often and you might see an increase in your revenue. Teuchi: "Interesting...I think I''ll check it out Naruto. Thank you." Naruto: "No problem but make sure you prioritize deliciousness. See ya later old Man. Bye, big sis." Teuchi: "You too." Ayame: "You be careful as you go home." The customer who was there with Naruto finished his ramen and turned it in. After paying he decided to say goodbye. Teuchi: "Thank you for coming again Iruka. See you another day." Iruka: "No problem Mr. Teuchi. Hope you have a good day." he said as he said his goodbyes. It wasn''t that Iruka ate slowly or anything but rather Naruto ate extremely fast. Old habits are hard to get rid off. ''So that was the Nine-Tailed Fox...but why is he so different from what I heard?'' He pondered. With Naruto''s extreme speed, it took no time to reach his destination and relax. He bought a blanket and a pillow on the way there and he used it to make a temporary bed to lay down on. (C)Naruto: ''Stargazing is kind of nice.'' he thought as he sought out the constellations he read about in the books. Chapter 36 - Visit(5) {Main Naruto POV - 7:20 P.M.} Lilith: "La la. La la. Laa laaaa la la la. Laaaaa laaaa la laaaa. La la. La la. Laa laaaaa la la la. Laaaa. La la la laaaaa." Lilith was singing in the bathroom. When Naruto heard it, he kept his eyes closed and paid attention to what Lilith was singing. There were no words, no instrument, no background music and yet it was so pleasant to listen to. Naruto felt happy as heard it and it made him feel weird because no other songs or music could do this. He attributed this mysterious ability to Lilith being a Godly entity. Regardless of his thoughts, this tune was nice to listen to and so he did until she was done showering. Lilith started wearing the clothes that were left by clone Naruto. It was a set of loose casual wear that would make the person wearing it quite comfortable. She wore it and went out of the restroom. Naruto saw her and was a bit surprised mentally. Naruto: ''Seriously? She makes normal clothing look good too?'' Lilith: "What? Did I wear it wrong?" Naruto: "No. You look fine." ''Fine? She looks way more than fine.'' "Ready for dinner?" Lilith: "Dinner! Yeah!" She became excited. When she traveled outside with Naruto, she tasted many different kinds of food but none of them compared to Naruto''s cooking. Naruto chuckled at how adorable she acting and decided to take out the food. Once everything was ready, they started digging in. Midway through dinner, Naruto gained the memories of Clone Naruto that was stargazing and smiled. He was happy that he met that family. Continuing to eat dinner, Naruto noticed that Lilith was a bit quiet. He looked at her and thought about what''s wrong. Lilith felt his gaze and looked at him back. Lilith: "I''m sorry." Naruto was confused. Naruto: "Why are you sorry?" Lilith: "For being selfish. I didn''t consider your feelings and how much you cared about me. In doing so, I acted as a bad friend and I misunderstood you." She looked down at her plate. "I''m sorry." Naruto could sense the guilt in her tone as she spoke and he felt that this apology was very sincere. He showed a smile. Naruto: "It''s fine." Naruto: "You didn''t know and that''s okay. You don''t need my forgiveness for that. All I can tell you is that Naruto Uzumaki is a caring person who is also awesome." He puffed his little eight-year-old ?h?st out in pride. Lilith started giggling at Naruto''s shenanigans and continued eating. Once they were done, Naruto showed Lilith her room while Naruto himself went to his bedroom. There was a small moment where Naruto had to teach her what saying Good Night meant and once she learned it, they said it to each other and Naruto started to leave. ''That was nice. Company is nice.'' [Yes it is.] Naruto: ''Thanks for what you did.'' [No problem. What is the day today?] Naruto: ''It''s a Saturday.'' [Yes. She will come every Saturday.] Naruto: ''Alright. I''ll make sure a clone hangs out with her more often then.'' [The stronger you become, the more I can let her stay here.] Naruto: ''Got it. I also understand why you only allowed one day a week too so I appreciate it.'' Naruto: ''Night Cain.'' [Sleep well.] Naruto was sleeping quite well. There was no strange dream and this time, he was just peacefully sleeping. That is until he heard a knock on his door. Lilith: "Naruto...are you awake?" Naruto: "Lilith? Yeah, I''m awake. What''s wrong?" Lilith: "Um. I can''t sleep." Naruto: "Oh. That sucks. Well, we can spend the entire night doing something if you want? Want to watch a movie?" Lilith looked at strangely. Lilith: "What are you talking about Naruto? I just mean that I''m having trouble sleeping. I don''t understand it." Naruto: "Oh. Ohhhh. Okay. Well. Um. How about I put on some music for you?" Naruto: "Okay. I''ll take your room then." She nodded. "So have you always had trouble sleeping?" Lilith: "Not really. I don''t sleep." Naruto: "What? Then why are you?" Lilith: "Because I feel tired." Naruto: "I''m confused. This is your first time sleeping?" Lilith: "Yes." Naruto: "..." ''First time sleeping? That''s weird. Wait a minute... could it be?'' "Lilith. Did you feel hunger for the first time too?" Lilith: "Yeah. It was really weird." Naruto: ''Oh great.'' "What about feeling tired?" Naruto: "Oh. Then what about the shower? Did you feel dirty or sticky?" Lilith: "No. Not really. I''ve felt the same as usual." Naruto: "I see." ''So her powers keep her clean. That''s neat.'' "Well then, let''s teach you how to sleep then." They went through many methods. Music, reading books, counting sheep, 4-7-8 breathing, slow breathing, mind blanking, lowering house temperature, making the room dark, Aromatherapy, positive thinking, different sleep position, happy visualization. Nothing worked and this went on for an hour. Many times, Naruto almost fell asleep because he was giving the demonstrations, only to be woken up by Lilith a second after. Lilith: "Now what?" Naruto: "I don''t know." Lilith: "Is there one you haven''t thought of?" Naruto: "I had a few but some of them were filtered out because it might be inappropriate." Lilith: "Like what?" Naruto: "Sleeping together. I read it in the library about how humans would share a warmth when they sleep together and that could cause sleep to be invoked." Naruto: "Uh...are you sure?" Lilith: "Yeah. It''s fine. As long as I sleep." Naruto: "If you say so." Naruto transformed into his ?du?t self and joined Lilith on the bed. They stared at each for a little bit until Lilith nodded in acknowledgment to begin. Naruto got closer to Lilith and hugged her. He brought her on to his ?h?st but she was still on a pillow. Their body warmth started spreading to another and drowsiness rose up for both of them. There was also something that they didn''t notice and it was that Lilith and Naruto''s lightning started to bond a little and it brought forth a strange serenity for the both of them. As the quiet breathing of Naruto and Lilith took over the sound of the room, a peaceful atmosphere was created. Lilith and Naruto felt their body relax completely and they fell asleep together. While they were sleeping, they would unconsciously get closer to each other, seeking more of the warmth from each other''s body. Chapter 37 - Visit(6) [You''re quite smooth and effective.] Naruto: "What do you mean?" [The White Lightning. You managed to make great progress on your relationship with her in a single day. In human phrasing, you have gone through three bases of the four and you are very close to reaching home.] Naruto: "What? What does that even mean?" ''There''s a phrase for that??'' [...] [...Nevermind. Congratulations regardless.] Naruto: "For what? Being better friends?" Confusion can clearly be heard from the tone of his voice. [...] [...Sure.] Naruto: "Cain. You''re being weird today." [Yes. I am the weird one.] Naruto felt a little off. Naruto: "You okay?" [...] There was a team of three. Well, the girl was tied up and held hostage by a red-clothed man with a blade on the back of both hands while the other two teammates were trying to rescue her in a big rock dome. Reading about the Sharingan previously in the library, he noticed that one of the young men possessed them but only in the state of two tomoe. There was also this other person that Naruto felt was familiar. He recognized that silver hair and he realized that it was that depressing Anbu he met a few days ago but way younger. Naruto already knew his true face as he saw a dream vision of a timeline where he was adopted by him but he never knew about his past. Perhaps finally he can learn what is causing his depression because he could never find the Anbu which meant that he wasn''t close enough to use Aura Reading to read the event that caused his sadness. The bandage over the eye was a pretty good start for Naruto. As the battle progressed and it became more dangerous, Naruto saw that teamwork helped them out in the fight and they won. Once they thought they won, they went to save the girl only to see that the enemy hasn''t died after all. Then the enemy did a Jutsu that brought the whole place down on them which made Naruto facepalm and question why they didn''t attack while he was talking. Hell, why didn''t they attack while he was doing the seals for the Jutsu in the first place? They started running to escape the location but then the silver-haired young man got hit with a rock on his head which made him fall to the ground. This led to the Uchiha going back to save his teammate and be crushed by a giant boulder in his place. Naruto started to respect the Uchiha who sacrificed himself for his comrade. Although he was a little skeptical on the escaping part as they ran quite slow even if they were a little exhausted from the fight. Both of the guys looked fine when they started running towards their teammate and the girl was sitting there the entire time in a Genjutsu so she was probably rested enough physically. He thought adrenaline would kick in anytime when they were trying to escape their death but not in this case. Shaking his head to clear the negative opinions, he saw the next scenes play out. Seeing it, Naruto genuinely respected the Uchiha with no other negative feelings behind that respect. An Uchiha giving up their Sharingan was quite a sight to see and Naruto did feel that it was a pity that he died. At least his two comrades escaped. The vision then fast-forwarded until Naruto saw something that made him raise his eyebrows. A Chidori was going through the ?h?st of the girl teammate. The future Anbu then took it out and let her fall as he fell on his knee from the emotional damage he just took. Then the vision did a split-screen as it showed another person who Naruto recognized as the kind Uchiha and the Anbu having their eyes changed. They both took the same form and Naruto instantly thought of the Mangekyo. Something white started covering the face of the Uchiha as the younger Anbu fainted. Naruto then heard the roar of the Uchiha as he dashed to the Shinobis with masks and started a bloody massacre. Walking through the pool of blood he created, the Uchiha disregarded his silver-haired teammate and went to the girl directly and picked her up in agony and sadness. Everything then ended. Naruto: "What the hell was that!? Did that happen?" [Yes.] Naruto: "Can you explain?" Naruto: "So he was alive..." [Yes, but he was b?r?ly alive. He was using something to keep his life ongoing.] Naruto: "Then what happened? I know Madara didn''t just turn into a good guy." [No. He intended to corrupt that Uchiha and he succeeded as you saw.] Naruto: "So Madara showed the Uchiha that his comrade that he bestowed the Sharingan to and the girl he wanted him to protect was murdered by the person he gave his powers to." [Yes.] Naruto: "Interesting. I know Madara was cruel but wow." Naruto was more worried about his future now. "How did he do this?" [Madara manipulated the Mist Village into forming the girl into the three tails Jinchuriki and then use her to either attack the Leaf or to let her go crazy and release the three tails in the Leaf unwillingly. She is not Uzumaki nor Senju. Her young body is not capable of handling that level of stress. Especially of a tailed beast under the control of Madara that has been ordered to escape from her and cause destruction.] Naruto: "So I''m guessing she told the Anbu and the Anbu made the choice?" Naruto: "She couldn''t kill herself?" [There was a seal on her heart that prevented her from killing herself.] Naruto: "I''m guessing Madara did that too." [Yes.] Naruto: "...Amazing. I wish I could''ve met this girl myself. Someone willing to die for their home. Very respectable." Naruto then had a thought. "Wait. Then is he the Uchiha who unleashed the Nine-Tails?" [Yes.] Naruto: "..." Naruto looked at the face of the young Uchiha that was still on the screen. Blood was all around his face as his one eye showed the pain he was feeling. "I will kill him." He decided. [Why?] Naruto: "This bastard made me suffer indirectly and even if he was a chess piece for someone else, that is not enough for my forgiveness." Naruto closed his eyes. "I am not a kind man Cain. I know that I am weak. So very weak." Naruto: "I can only see what happens to others and know what happened to my family without having the capability of doing anything to help either. Even all this training I''m doing might not even come into use." [What is your point?] Naruto opened his eyes. Naruto: "The weak can never forgive. Forgiveness is the attribute of the strong and I am not strong Cain. Even if I have strength, I will forever be a weak man." [I see.] Silence took over the place where Naruto face. As the place disappeared, Naruto started to vanish from the dream location. Waking up, Naruto felt like something was out of place. He looked down at his ?h?st area and he knew exactly what was wrong. The comforting feeling he felt last night was simply too pleasuring and it seemed that his entire being agreed with him on that aspect. Getting up from the bed reluctantly and doing his morning stretches, he decided to transform back to his original self. Like always, Naruto did his morning routine like clockwork and decided to go out today. The plan was to leech as many mental attribute points as he can and enjoy himself at the Nara clan. Blue lightning coursed through his veins once more as he ran to his destination. Sometimes Naruto wondered if he will ever run out lightning one day. It always seemed never-ending and doesn''t ever use chakra so he couldn''t understand it. Maybe it''s infinite due to him being a generator of this lightning. If that''s so, then what will be the limit of his powers in the future? He put this question to the back of his head because he saw that he was already arriving where he wanted to go. Seeing Shikamaru heading out, he found his chance to go in. Naruto: "Good Morning Shikamaru." he approached. Shikamaru: "Hm?" He turned around. "Naruto? Where did you even come from?" Shikamaru was genuine confused. He was always an observant person but he knew for sure that he didn''t see him around the area so where did Naruto come from. Naruto: "I just walked here." Shikamaru knew it was a lie but Naruto''s face and body showed no indication that he was lying and so he stopped caring. Naruto: "I''m here to play board games with your father." Naruto responded. Shikamaru: "Board games?" He asked. "Why?" Naruto: "It was fun yesterday and he did say I could come again to play so here I am." Shikamaru: "Oh." He yawned. "Well, he''s having breakfast right now so you could go in." Naruto nodded. Naruto: "Thank you." Shikamaru: "It''s not a big deal." He shrugged. "Hey. I wanted to ask you if you are okay after what happened yesterdary." said Shikamaru with a hint of worry in his tone. Naruto: "I''m good." Naruto was inwardly surprised. Shikamaru looked at him for a second and then went back to embracing his lazy nature. Shikamaru: "If you say so. Well, I''m gonna go now. See ya later." Naruto: "You too." Shikaku: "Well, I just finished my breakfast." He grinned at Naruto. "Ready to lose?" he grinned. Naruto: "You don''t know that." said Naruto as he let out a grin of his own back. Shikaku: "Oh? Is that so?" he said in a happy tone. "You seem like you want to genuinely challenge me." Naruto felt uncomfortable at how Shikaku replied. He was way too happy to be dueling a small child. This made him question whether he liked challenges, his potential, or something else. It might even be a trap but he wanted to see how this would play out. Naruto: "I''m feeling quite lucky today so yes, I guess do feel a little competitive." Shikaku: "Great. Wanna bet something?" Naruto: ''There it is. I knew something was going to happen. Wonder what kind of bet he is going to do with me?'' "Sure. Why not?" Shikaku: "Good. We''ll play like yesterday until lunchtime. By that time, we should be able to play fifty games of shogi. The winner is the one who has 26 wins or higher and a tie would mean that everyone wins. Simple?" Naruto: "Yeah. So what are we wagering?" Shikaku smiled. Shikaku: "If I win, you have to join my family for lunch and dinner." Naruto: ''That''s it?'' "...is that all?" Shikaku: "Yes." Naruto: "Then what if you lose?" Shikaku: "Ask any request of me. As long as it is not a crime, I should be able to do it." Naruto: "Oho. Got it. " ''Anything huh? I am quite intrigued by the Nara Clan''s jutsu of shadow manipulation. Wonder if I can get my hands on it after today.'' Shikaku: "Seems like you''re ready. Let''s begin." Chapter 38 - Visit(7) And so they started playing. Naruto started losing quite badly at the first few rounds, but after he got a notification that he gained the max level of the shogi skill and that he can not gain any more Wis points anymore, everything started changing. Shikaku was so confused throughout rounds twelve to eighteen. He thought he would win easily but now, he just lost against a kid consecutively. What puzzled him was the number of obstacles he had to face when he played. From his wife calling him for something that made him misplace a shogi piece to bugs bothering him and making him misplace another piece. To even the wind that got in his eyes and kept bothering him. For the first time in his life, he wanted to curse at the injustice that he was facing. Shikaku: ''What the hell is going on? Why does it feel like the world is against me today?'' He was sweating a little bit with his free hand closed in a tight fist of anger and frustration. It took nearly every bit of willpower to simply not shout and break something let alone playing a challenging game against a youngster who was destroying him. Naruto looked at all this happening and if he didn''t have Gamer''s Mind helping him, he probably would''ve been rolling on the floor laughing. He knew what was going on but he didn''t know that it was so effective. What Naruto was talking about was the perk that gave him luck. Cain can turn on and turn off his perks at will whenever he feels necessary but this time, Naruto requested Cain to turn it on when he was running to their house. Is it cheating? It would be if it can be determined and seen but luck is extremely abstract and it can''t be counted. Imagine how crazy it would sound if someone accused someone of using their luck against him. When he saw the blood vessel about to burst from his opponent''s forehead, Naruto didn''t feel guilty at all. However, he did feel bad for experimenting his luck on Shikaku like a guinea pig so he decided to propose something instead. Naruto: "How about we end this?" This got Shikaku''s attention. "Why don''t I say that we tied and end it for today. I''m tired and you seem a little stressed. A break is always necessary to maximize fun." This Shikaku mentally rolled his eyes but he nonetheless agreed to it. Once Naruto went in to get water for the both of them, Shikaku laid down. Shikaku: "What the hell did I agree to?" He mumbled. Just when he closed his eyes, he heard a voice. Inoichi: "Morning Shikaku." he said as he approached Shikaku. Once he was close enough, he saw the miserable state his best friend was in. "What happened? Did you drink or something? You look awful." Shikaku: "I got played around" he breathed in. "by a blond brat" he breathed out. "at Shogi." Inoichi pinched himself and immediately looked around him. He looked at the ground and sky to see if either of them is falling. He then took a deep breath and stared at Shikaku. "I know right. World ending facts you just heard there." Inoichi: "But how?" Shikaku: "I don''t even myself. At first, it was me who was easily winning. Then all of a sudden, it''s like after every game he becomes better or something. After a few rounds, his improvement stopped but he pulled off so many new or miraculous plays that I have never seen before." Inoichi: "Amazing. So who is this person?" Shikaku: "You''ll never believe it." Shikaku: "That''s ''cause you haven''t." He said as he remembered how much mental pressure Naruto put on him. "It was Naruto. The same kid that got yelled at by Choza." Inoichi: "Him? Impossible." Shikaku: "Better believe it. The kid is a lot smarter than he is letting on." Inoichi: "Hm..." Naruto: "Mr. Nara. I brought you some water." Shikaku took the water. Shikaku: "Thank you Naruto." He said as he finished the water with big gulps. Naruto then looked at Inoichi. Naruto: "Good morning Mr.Yamanaka. " Inoichi: "You too I guess." he said as he stared at Naruto, trying to figure out how he defeated Shikaku out of all people. Naruto knew what he was thinking but he turned to Shikaku and ignored him. Naruto: "So it seems like I am joining you for lunch and dinner." Naruto: "Yes actually. I want to train in the Nara clan jutsus." Shikaku: "..." Inoichi: "..." Naruto: "What? Did I say something wrong?" he said as he looked at the flabbergasted faces. Shikaku: "It''s not that. What you are asking for is secret information of the Nara clan." Naruto: "Secret? Isn''t it just a Jutsu?" Shikaku: "You''re taking it too lightly. Our techniques are for our clan members only and no one else." Naruto: "Then you should make an exception. It''s not like I have many friends to tell your secrets too. Not to mention, I only want it because I like the idea of efficiency." Shikaku: "I don''t even how to reply to you." He rubbed his forehead. "Making exceptions. Efficiency?" Shikaku: "...Why would you want to weaponize yourself?" Naruto: "Protection and an increased survival rate. Imagine a person that would be out to kill me but he or she doesn''t know that I could use the shadows to either hold them down or kill them." Shikaku: "The way you say that makes it sounds like you are going to get attacked." Naruto: "That''s because I most likely will be. After all, I am the target of other nations due to my little belly monster." Inoichi, who has been quiet the entire time felt a little agitated when he heard that. Inoichi: "You know?" Naruto: "Mhm. Not that hard to figure out. I told the Third about it and that''s why I have my house back with him paying for it." Shikaku: "Seriously?" He laughed a little. Naruto: "Yep. Now my life couldn''t be better except for the fact that I am currently helpless. So will I learn from you?" Shikaku: "Hmmm..." He was in deep thought for a bit. Only after a minute is when he opened his mouth and started talking. "Okay. I''ll teach you. Only one condition." Naruto: "Sure. What is it?" Shikaku: "What you learn and hear today will never go further than this compound. Our techniques must be kept secret. Do you understand?" He asked seriously. His eyes bore into Naruto for extra pressure but Naruto had met both Lilith and Rai. Humans can''t scare nor pressure him anymore. Naruto: "Yes." He responded with equal seriousness. ''Good thing my acting skill is maxed out due to my clones. Gotta keep the serious impression or otherwise, I might not get it. '' Shikaku looked at Naruto deeply. Seeing that there was a determination on his face and his eyes were clear, he finally relaxed and smiled. Shikaku: "Good. Let''s try to finish by lunch then." Naruto: "Okay." The training started in a sense. Not everyone can just use secret techniques because it has requirements that needed to be fulfilled before anyone can even learn it. And so for the next ten minutes, Naruto was put through a test of whether he has an affinity with the Yin Element and whether or not his chakra control is decent. For the first test, he failed and for the second, he passed with flying colors although that result surprised him. He thought someone with such large amounts of chakra would have less control but it turned out that Naruto was almost about a quarter away from having perfect chakra control. Even though he failed the first test, he still wanted to learn the jutsus. Shikaku delivered on his promise and taught him even though he felt like he might not learn it at all. When it was time to use the jutsus to test it out, Shikaku had his jaw open at the result. Inoichi was no different because he knew himself how difficult it is to learn secret techniques as he went through the same phase of having these jutsus passed down to him and training in it day and night to master them. [Yin Element Affinity(Low)] [Nara Clan Jutsus Obtained.] Naruto: ''Huh?!? Mind Power?? What is going on?'' [Mind Power uses mental energy to be used. Keep in mind that your Mind Power skill came from the two energies that make up Chakra.] Sensing Naruto''s confusion, he kept going. [See it like this. Imagine a line. This line has two dots at its ends and one dot perfectly at the center. Chakra would be the dot that is perfectly in the middle while Mind Power would be the dot to the left and the other unknown Power would be the dot that is to the right. It can also be vice versa if it''s easier for you to understand.] [The point is that the Yin Element transcends Mind Power and reaches the level of imagination. Meaning, you can make form and shape from nothingness if you wish when this element is completely mastered. Simple terms, the power of Creation. Of course, the ability is very limited due to the requirement of heavy chakra usage and not being able to create life.] [Because Mind Power is so close to the Yin Element, you are now training both the Yin element and the Mind Power skill at the same time because you are using a Yin Element Jutsu. Technically, you never used Mind Power but essentially they are almost the same thing except that Mind Power gives you other exclusive powers that the Yin Element doesn''t and until you figure that out, you would probably never be able to draw out the full potential for Mind Power.] Naruto: ''...That''s a lot to take in.'' He subconsciously drew in a deep breath. [...] Naruto: ''So at one point, I can create life?'' [Yes.] Chapter 39 - Visit(8) Only then did Naruto realize that he said that out loud and most likely, he was probably spaced out in front of two other people. When he turned to them, he concluded that he was right as he got weird looks from both Shikaku and Inoichi. Shikaku: "You okay kid? You kind of just blanked out for a minute or two and then you just came back by saying amazing." Naruto: "Yeah yeah. I''m fine. I just felt that these jutsus are amazing. I usually blank out whenever I think of ideas." Shikaku: "Oh. Okay." ''To each their own I guess.'' "Want to eat lunch now? It''s time." he said as he yawned. For a second he thought he saw Shikamaru''s image align with him. Naruto: "Yes, please. I''m starving." Shikaku then looked at Inoichi. Shikaku: "You want to join us?" Inoichi: "Sure. I''ll ju-" ?: "Dad!" Everyone turned to the main door saw a young blond girl who had an annoyed look on her face as she wore her signature purple clothing. "Do you know what time it is? Mom kept asking me about where you were and now she even made me come here to pick you up. What were you doing?" Ignoring Ino yelling at her father, Naruto went into the kitchen to help Yoshino out. At first, Yoshino politely declined his help as she thought that he had no idea what he was doing in the kitchen but because Naruto insisted so much, she let him. Boy did she get the surprise of her life when she realized that his kitchen skills were far more superior than hers. Hell, even her recipes had a significant improvement in taste. Yoshino slightly regretted on the fact that she also didn''t have a daughter to have Naruto marry into her family. She could imagine having such a wonderful son-in-law. A son-in-law that could defeat her husband in board games when no one else could, a son-in-law that can cook delicious food, a son-in-law that''s not lazy, a son-in-law that is very polite and kind. God, she wished that it was true. After the cooking was done, Naruto decided to help bring the food out and set the table. As Naruto walked out with food in hand, he saw that Shikamaru came home and Ino and her father were nowhere to be seen. He greeted Shikamaru to which he said hello back lazily. Walking to the table, Shikamaru was allured by the smell that filled the room. He knew his mom was a good cook but he didn''t know that she had this much skill. It wasn''t just Shikamaru that came over but also his father. For the first time in her life, Yoshino saw her husband and son sitting at the table, ready to eat. Usually, she would have to yell at them just to bring them there but today was different. She already knew what caused this as she looked down at the blondie walking past her. Naruto was a bit short compared to Shikamaru previously but as his bloodline progressed and he started doing his physical training, his body started to develop well with him. Not to mention the other health factors that have positively affected his life like less stress, good sleep, and a purpose. Now, he''s half a head taller than him which secretly surprised Shikamaru as he swore that Naruto was shorter the first they met. Everyone chowed down until they were completely satisfied. Never has the Nara family had such a sumptuous meal at their house before and this was all thanks to Naruto''s support in the kitchen. When Yoshino disclosed that information, Shikaku looked at him for a bit until he smiled. Shikaku: "Say Naruto." Naruto: "Hm?" Naruto: ''If only we were in another village perhaps. Maybe I should take them with me. They don''t deserve to be here.'' Shikaku: "So. What do you think Naruto?" Naruto: "Can I ask why you are asking? It''s not just for the food right?" Shikaku: "No no. If I''m being honest, the food was the trigger but I had this thought for a while. The only reason why I was denied of adopting you was due to the civilian council refusing me. Now that you have the Third by your side, it could be done." Naruto: "I see." ''If only this place wasn''t shi**y.'' "Then I would have to deny your offer, Mr. Nara." Shikaku: "Can I know why?" Naruto: "No reason. I''m used to being alone and being with a family will make me more uncomfortable." Shikaku: "Oh. Well, that''s unfortunate. It''s okay though. You are always welcome here." None of those thoughts included the adoption conversation with the Nara family because he honestly did not care about it. It was an absolute joke. Why would he get himself involved with another family? Especially one loyal to the Leaf Village? Going back to his thoughts, some of them were about Mind Power''s unique prowess. Some were about when he would be able to create life without procreation. Most of them, however, were about the Nara Clan jutsus. Just thinking about the potential of them made him excited. If he recalled correctly, didn''t the Yamanaka Clan also have something similar but more focused on the mind? Conveniently, they have mind jutsus while Naruto was hoping for an opportunity to use the unique powers of the Mind Power. It was meant to be although Naruto was a little doubtful of whether it will work or not. Regardless, Naruto quickly went home and headed in. He made an ID clone to make sure to write about tomorrow''s plans of visiting the Yamanaka Clan and to make more clones to create original Shadow Style jutsus. Naruto''s official title of it was Shadow Style, the fake Kekkei Genkai. Chapter 40 - Visit(9) Naruto looked around and sighed. Naruto: "Blue?" He called out. "Blue you there?" There wasn''t a single response. Not only that, there wasn''t even a single type of sound. It was just silent. Gamer''s Mind kept Naruto calm as he kept looking around. Eventually, he heard footsteps from behind him. When he turned around, he saw Blue but Yamato was on his right hand while his sheathe on his left. Instinctively Naruto knew what Blue wanted so he pulled out his own Yamato. Blue nodded and got in battle position. Naruto did the same thing as the Dark Slayer Style simply took over him when he held the Yamato. Currently, Naruto can''t use the abilities of the Yamato due to his minuscule amount of Demonic Energy so he could only use the sword as his only weapon while Blue had his full skillset and powers available. To make it worse, Naruto can''t feel chakra in him anymore. No matter what he did, Chakra simply did not exist inside him but he found out that his Mind Power did. Knowing this made him feel worse as he realized that he can''t even use it yet. Only when he saw Blue running towards him did he get out of his mind completely and focused on what''s in front of him. When Blue got close, he vanished when Naruto blinked. Battle Instinct kicked in and his hand that was holding Yamato automatically moved behind him to block the incoming attack. Because the skill was not maxed out, it wasn''t an effective block as Naruto got sent flying. Quickly spinning in the air to balance himself, he landed on the floor roughly. Once he was there, Battle Instinct told him that two sword slashes were coming from both sides and so Naruto did a split and quickly looked up. He saw two of the Blue''s clones missing and accidentally clashing with each other. He didn''t have time to process this as he saw the real Blue swing the sword down on to him from the air. Naruto could sense the tremendous amount of force coming from Blue''s Yamato as it was falling on him but he didn''t have time to admire him. Naruto immediately dove straight by using his hands to push from the ground and Blue hit where Naruto originally was which sent a wave of air to Naruto that made him tumble on the ground. Swiftly getting up, he saw Blue use the Yamato to cut through the smoke and looked directly at me. Blue: "Good. You made some progress I see but it''s still not enough. You need to become better." said Blue. "While I was fighting you, I felt like there was something inside your body that you could have used to fight me but you didn''t. Why?" Naruto: "Oh. That." He scratched his head. "The thing is, I don''t know how to utilize it right now." Blue: "...learn it." Naruto: "Huh?" He thought he heard wrong. Blue: "I''m giving you ten minutes to learn it or I will use 40% of my power." Naruto''s eyes almost bulged out. Naruto: "40 only? What were you using before?" he was curious. Blue: "10%. Now begin." he said as he sat down and closed his eyes. Naruto: ''Oh crap. Gotta hurry.'' He panicked a little until he became calm once more. ''Let''s see. Mind Power. Mind Power. So far, only the Nara clan jutsus triggered Mind Power so does that mean that it''s the key? Hmm...'' Naruto kept thinking about possible solutions. ''What if I use Mind Power to use the Nara clan jutsus? Mind Power could be a sort of replacement for Chakra although I''m not sure it will work.'' Looking around him, Naruto realized that it was nothing but dark so he thought maybe it might work. ''Yin element is about giving form and since Mind Power is similar to the Yin Element, it might just work. Let''s try it.'' Two minutes later, Naruto jumped in joy. The experiment was successful. Not only that, he even managed to make some jutsus that were either an upgrade made from the original jutsus or new ones that he created because he could. Best part of the whole thing was that seals were completely unnecessary. Taking the rest of the time to increase the levels of each skill, he managed to get them all to an acceptable level. Blue then opened his eyes and got up. Blue: "Seems you were successful." Naruto: "Yeah. I am." Blue: "Ready?" Naruto: "As ready as I can be." Blue nodded and immediately swords formed around him. They shot out at Naruto at great speeds but Speed Sight allowed him to see what was coming at him. This slow-motion view reminded him of something and it wasn''t until he saw the color of Blue''s clothing did he remember. Lightning started to shine in his eyes and his body started to visibly show lightning coming out of him. Naruto felt a surging power that he never experienced go through his body. He thought he would just activate his lightning to get the speed boost but he felt something stronger envelop him. His hair even had a light blue outline to it and Naruto felt confident that he could match Blue even if it is for a minute or two. Blue, on the other hand, felt a little excited. Never did he think his new student is so capable. They both rushed to each other except Naruto had the upper hand this time. When Naruto slashed at Blue sideways with enhanced speed, black chains with a sharp blade at the end of it came out and attacked Blue at the same time. Blue had no choice but to unleash a bit more power to avoid an injury from the ?ssault. Jumping in the air, Blue saw that the chains were following him and he used Yamato to cut through all of them. Tens, hundreds, and thousands of chains came out of the ground to attack Blue but all of them were cut to pieces. When Blue looked at Naruto, he saw a smile on Naruto''s face which made him immediately raise his defense but it was too late. Every broken chain shot out spikes from mid-air and it also came from the ground and sky. Naruto thought that there was no way he could get out of this unscathed so he let his guard down and put away his lightning powers. A second after he disabled his lightning, a dark blue shadow appeared behind Naruto. Unfortunately, his battle instincts couldn''t save him from the attack he obtained from the back but the best part of it was that it was a kick instead of a slash. From the hard kick, Naruto rolled somewhat far and only stopped when the momentum of the force was gone. He rubbed his back and muttered bitterly about losing as he thought about the fact Blue might''ve broken his spine if he was kicked in reality. Blue: "Good job. Tomorrow I''ll teach you something as you managed to get one over me." Blue released his devil trigger state and then disappeared. Naruto wanted to get a good look at Blue''s devil trigger but he missed it by mere moments. Naruto: "Welp. At least I''m getting something out of it." He shrugged and laid down. [Nice job.] [Soon you will have it so until then, don''t worry about it.] Naruto: "You''re right. I shouldn''t worry." he said as he started to feel drowsy. "Cain, make sure that you don''t give me notifications until tomorrow is done okay?" [Any particular reason?] Naruto: "Not really. I don''t want to be distracted when I learn the Yamanaka jutsus." [Do you have a plan?] Naruto: "Nope." Chapter 41 - Visit(10) As usual, Naruto woke up and did his morning routine and had breakfast. Always being well-rested had its benefits as Naruto never felt the annoyance of waking up but rather felt refreshed instead. This results in happy mornings where Naruto feel more enthusiastic to do activities for the day rather than feeling lethargic and have no d?s?r? to be active. Opening the door, Naruto was hit with the smell of nature and he felt good. Really good. Cerulean skies brought a sense of serenity to Naruto as the clouds that were over him looked like an enormous cotton candy that he ate on the festival. Looking at the ground, he noticed that his front yard looked nice but it lacked flowers. Conveniently, he found his excuse to visit the Yamanaka clan. Then as he started walking, he looked back at his house. He found the interior acceptable and nice while the outside looked a bit outdated so he wanted to have a different design for a house''s exterior. Summoning a few clones, this time, the goal is to learn about designing and building houses. Asking the Third for help was a must as he probably knew people that can connect the electricity and water but then decided to go against that to not draw suspicion. Naruto: ''Well. If I can''t ask for help then I''ll rebuild the entire damn thing.'' And so he decided to summon more clones to learn about all that as well. By the end of the week, he''s hoping for a complete remodel of his house. ''That will totally draw suspicion...'' he cursed mentally. ''FART NOGGINS OF DEATH BEANS OF HELL LIFE @%!^#% !!!'' In the end, he calmed down. ''Whatever. I''ll deal with it when it comes.'' Since he mastered the Shadow Clone Jutsu a while ago, many benefits came with it. Like using no seals for the activation for the Jutsu and then no smoke when it''s activated. Not to mention the significant decrease in chakra requirement, the clone''s ability to be active even when chakra is not supplied for some time and the radius of a meter around Naruto that they can summon in. Meaning that Naruto could summon a clone behind someone if he wished to. Of course, now the Shadow Clone Jutsu has been upgraded quite a few times and now they all have a psychic link together as per the name, Link Clones. This meant that they could either talk telepathically or send information to each other. Some information would be auditory, some would be visuals, and some even might be that of taste. With a smile on his face, he walked to the Yamanaka flower shop at a fast pace. Just as he arrived, he saw Ino walking out with a watering can. They stared at each other for a little bit until Naruto decided to start the conversation. Naruto: "Good Morning Ino." he said politely. Naruto: "Just to buy some flowers." Ino: "Oh. You don''t seem like a flower kind of person." said Ino with a skeptical voice. Naruto: "I''m trying new things." came the indifferent reply. "Can I buy some right now?" Ino: "Sure. I''ll help you with that." Naruto: "Thanks." They walked in. Naruto looked around and tried to see Inoichi but couldn''t see him on the normal floor. "So is your father here?" Ino: "Yeah. He''s just sleeping." she said. "Why? Need something from him?" Naruto: "Yes actually. I wanted to ask for the Yamanaka jutsus." Ino secretly tensed and Naruto saw it. Ino: "Why?" It was a low voice. The kind of tone her voice had was what you would use in a threat. Naruto: "No reason. Just for protection. I wouldn''t want people going my mind that easily." ''Although I wanna see someone try.'' Naruto: "Well. I already had the Nara family share theirs with mine so I was hoping if I can also obtain yours." Ino''s face showed great surprise and puzzlement. Ino: "Wait. Shikamaru''s family taught you their techniques?" Naruto: "Yes." he nodded. Ino: "Prove it." Naruto: "Alright." To make sure that his original jutsus were not discovered, he decided to use the simple Shadow Bind jutsu with seals. Ino visibly relaxed as she saw the Nara specialty. Ino: "Okay. Seems like you''re credible but that doesn''t mean you''ll get my dad''s permission to learn it." Naruto: "Is that so? Perhaps there''s another way?" Ino: "Hmm..." she thought about it. ''I mean. It won''t do any harm. If the Nara clan trusts him then I can too but still. I guess it won''t hurt to tell him. It''s not like he can learn it immediately. He needs to possess the requirements for them.'' She kept thinking. ''Might as well. This way, I can make him do my chores for today. I always needed an errand boy.'' As she had that thought, she was smiling happily. Naruto was using Aura Reading the entire time so he already knew why she was so happy but Naruto himself didn''t care about it. In the end, it was just doing some labor. "Okay. I have a method." Ino: "Nothing much. If you can help me with chores today, I''ll teach you myself." Naruto: "Okay...but how do I know you''re not lying to me?" Ino: "It seems like we''re both trusting each other then." she smiled. Naruto froze for a second and smiled back. Naruto: "Lead the way." From gardening, help with taking care of flowers, taking out the trash, buying groceries, picking out weeds, selling, organizing. Naruto had to partake in all of that with Ino in less than two hours. Ino mentally praised and thanked Naruto as she never could finish the chores before lunchtime and the fact that his patience could last this long doing thankless labor. Not completely thankless she thought last minute. Looking at Naruto, she found him more appealing to the eye and quite attractive. He was hardworking, tolerant, friendly, polite, and smart. Turns out, he had more knowledge than her on some flowers which greatly raised his image in her head and he even shared on how to be more efficient in raising some of the flowers. It made her think about him. It made her question why Choji''s dad yelled at him. There was no reason for it at all as far as she can see. Naruto was a good person and yet why couldn''t Choji''s dad see that? Feeling a stare, Naruto looked at the source. Ino quickly shifter her glance continued to do her own thing while Naruto simply shrugged and went back to his work. After all of it was done, Ino called to Naruto and let him know that they''re finished. Ino: "Now that we''re done, are you ready?" she asked with a serious tone. Naruto: "Yes." he replied. Ino: "Remember. No one can know." Naruto nodded in acknowledgment and hardened his face for more of serious effect. Ino found his serious look quite handsome but she immediately shook her head and started to take him to her room. Once there, she closed all open spaces and started to tell him. By the end of it, Cain told him it was done and so he thanked Ino and was about to leave. When he was about to open the door, Ino called out to him. "Naruto wait." Ino: "Would you like to hang out sometimes?" Naruto: "Can you elaborate?" Ino: "Uh. We could go eat together, see views together, maybe watch the movie you described to me and all that. Friend stuff." Naruto: "Oh." Naruto thought about it. Cain did say that he needs to relax a bit and since the opportunity is here, might as well. "Sure." he responded which made Ino''s face brighten a bit. "I have to go now. See you later Ino." Ino: "You too." When Naruto left the shop, he was in glee because while he was walking down the stairs, he was in a conversation with Cain. In this conversation, Cain told him that Mind Power''s abilities now can be trained to its fullest extent. All it would take is some creativity. With this much excitement built up, he used lightning to quickly run home and have clones start on his Mind Power training. Seeing the clones that were training in the Shadow Style jutsus, he was amazed by what he was seeing. From chains, to walls, to teleportation, to weapon creation and then the changing of properties on the shadows. Using other''s shadow against them. All of it excited him. Now that everyone was busy, he decided to also occupy himself. From afternoon to night time, he trained his body to build the pink muscles. Occasionally, he summoned a few extra clones to do other things that he remembered to do last minute like making food or cleaning his house or train in chakra control. The most aggravating thing about chakra control is that his control goes down every other day. Why? Because his chakra keeps increasing. See, there is a method to increase chakra by draining it all out of the body and then letting it recharge which led to a natural increase in chakra. Naruto does this all the time due to his shadow clones and potent transformation and because his body quality and his mental attributes have been upgraded recently, his chakra is making an absurd improvement. Normally, this would be a good thing but in Naruto''s case, it keeps pushing back his chance to learn medical ninjutsu. It''s not like he can just stop or anything because the world will keep going. He might die tomorrow but the world will continue moving. Time will not stop just for him so why would he slow down? Being done with dinner, he decided to shower. Passing by the mirror, he saw that his body was showing muscles but stomach had a very faint outline of abs appearing. After his shower was done, he felt very reinvigorated. Just like the previous nights, he invoked an ID Clone that would train all night and then give him the experience later and went to sleep. Luckily this time, Naruto did not get a dream vision. Chapter 42 - Academy(1) Today''s the day that the academy starts. Lilith came back two days ago like Cain and they had a blast together. Although there was a minor event that almost caused a massive amount of destruction if it wasn''t for the fact that Naruto stepped in. It began when Lilith was excited about showing something that she learned to do in her world. Apparently, she can transform her body from that of an ?du?t''s to a child''s. When she showed her new trick to Naruto, he was a little confused but nonetheless happy for her. He was puzzled as to why she was so happy about transforming and it was as if she read his mind, Lilith told him the reason. When he heard it, he felt a little happy that she learned it for him so that he didn''t need to transform when they went out but at the same time, it made him a little worried. And so, they went to hang out. An Anbu was ready to follow Naruto out of the house and Naruto knew that. In order to avoid getting attention, he decided to turn invisible and decided to escape from the window. Turns out, Lilith can also go invisible. Naruto couldn''t understand how lightning can turn invisible but if a piece of nature can have human form, why can''t they have more magical powers? As they were walking together, Lilith finally got to see what Naruto had experienced his entire life. The stares made her a little uncomfortable but it was the blatant unreasonable hatred that they had for Naruto was what agitated her the most. Since Naruto was Lilith''s left, he couldn''t see the small sparks of white lightning forming on her right hand for every second that passed. Then came the minor event. A store owner that just opened the restaurant saw that Naruto and Lilith were walking together and were enjoying each other''s company. He disliked the fact that Naruto was having a good time so he decided to do something that almost got him killed. Store Owner: "Hey look!" This got people''s attention. "It''s the demon and his snow devil mistress." Naruto has been through enough to the point where he was numb to insults and taunts but Lilith wasn''t. She stopped her steps and slowly turned around to face the owner. The store owner didn''t know why but when she turned around, he felt scared. Sweat started pouring from his body and his heart rate spiked greatly. Lilith''s black eyes seemed like the endless abyss as it sought to take his very soul. Nothing could be more terrifying than the stare the store owner received from Lilith. If anything, the store owner would rather face another attack from the Fox Demon than be looking at her but, he couldn''t look away. There was almost an invisible force that made him look at her the entire time. Black clouds start to appear all around but no sign of rain showed. Since no one was connected to the Lightning World, they couldn''t see white lightning circling the area like soldiers almost ready to swarm the place. And it wasn''t just the owner, the entire Leaf was in this range of attack but most of it was concentrated right above the store owner. Naruto saw this happening and sighed but at the same time, he was quite amazed by the capabilities of Lilith. Lilith: "What did you just say to me?" she asked him calmly. Store Owner: "..." He couldn''t talk nor could he breathe. He felt like the oxygen around him left because they feared this little girl but he couldn''t do anything about it. With the lack of oxygen, he started to suffocate and fell on his knees as he tried to take in deep breaths. This was unsuccessful as he still couldn''t breathe and his face became bright red and his eyes became bloodshot. The small crowd was mostly staring at Naruto and Lilith so a good amount of them missed this happening. There were ones who noticed this abnormal situation but didn''t what to do about it. In fact, they couldn''t move in that direction as they felt frozen every time they did. A hand grabbed Lilith''s shoulder and she turned her neck to see that it was Naruto. He shook his head to let her know that she shouldn''t continue. Especially with a crowd forming. Lilith respected Naruto''s wishes but right before she left, she gave a small gift to the store owner. Lilith: "Hmph." is what she sounded out before she turned around to leave with Naruto. This sound she made however increased the gravity around the owner by ten for a second which resulted in the person crashing to the ground heavily. Cracks formed around the owner as he realized that now he had broken bones everywhere and has internal injuries. Before passing out, the last thought he had was that he shouldn''t probably mess with Naruto anymore. Naruto chuckled inwardly at Lilith''s antics and did not disprove of her actions. It''s not like he can anyway. She could do destroy this world and he would have to smile and accept it happening. Using an alley to get away from sight, they decided to head to the lake to have the picnic. She proposed that they should race to the lake and there should be a bet too. Looking at the lake from a distance, Naruto felt a little bitter. He knew for a fact that he couldn''t win so he simply went with the flow to make her happy. Lilith: "Okay. So if I win the race, I get 60% of the sandwiches you made and you treat me to a good place for dinner." she said as she got more excited thinking about the delicious food. Naruto: "Alright. What do I get if I win?" he asked for fun. Lilith: "Hmmm... how about you get 60% of the sandwiches and you can get a hug from me." she giggled. Naruto didn''t know what to say. It was his sandwiches they were betting on and the extra prize is a hug? Naruto did think that the hug might be worth it as the last time they hugged, it was pretty awesome. Agreeing to her conditions, they got into position. Naruto activated Lightning Mode V2 immediately. "3. 2. 1. Go!" And they set off. Since the night was yet to come, they went to the theater to watch Lover''s Plight and its sequel, Lover''s Plight 2. The drama level was just as good as the first movie and Naruto was satisfied with the ending. Lilith was still a bit new to the whole concept of movies so although she liked it, she wasn''t heavily invested. Dinner time came around and they immediately set out to Ichirakus. Lilith demolished Naruto''s record for food by eating 68 bowls of ramen without feeling full. Normally, this would''ve have been a cool event to celebrate but it was his money that was disappearing, not Lilith''s. Ayame asked where Lilith was from but all Naruto said was that she is a foreign friend that occasionally visits. Seeing how friendly Lilith and Naruto were, Ayame started to tease them but ended up being teased back instead as Naruto asked her how much experience she had with other guys. This resulted in Ayame refusing to give Naruto ramen until Naruto apologized to which he did a few seconds later. Finishing their dinner, they headed home late and decided to sleep after they individually showered. Naruto and Lilith once again shared a bed but this time, there was no dream vision so he had a very enjoyable slumber. While Naruto was asleep, Lilith opened her eyes. She looked at his face and found him more appealing to her every time they met. Carrying a gentle smile on her face, she decided to get closer to him so that she could cuddle with him a little more. Chapter 43 - Academy(2) Making breakfast, Naruto thought about the week he had. Since the day he visited Ino, so much training was done. His physical attributes have reached their limits, his mental attributes raised greatly, most of his unmastered skills were mastered, new skills and jutsus were created and finished, he started to work on seals which gained him another title, his stealth clones came back and finished their training, he managed to find a sensei by the name of Might Guy, his other thousand clones that were a part of the Leaf workforce refreshed themselves so all the experience of the skills they learned came back to him . Overall, it was a very productive week. Naruto: "Cain. Compared to the Shinobi of this world, how strong am I?" It took two seconds before a display showed up. [By attributes alone, you have are reaching the peak of the Jonin Rank. With your jutsus and skills mixed into it, you would be equal to Kage.] Naruto: "Nice. So compared to Madara at his prime, where am I?" [Your chakra levels b?r?ly surpass Madara, your skills give you a twenty percent advantage, and only your strength attribute equals him while the rest is higher than yours. This is all without considering his Sharingan prowess.] Naruto: "Oh. Awesome." he said. "And I''m still young too so I could definitely catch up." [That''s the wrong mindset to have.] Naruto became confused. Naruto: "What do you mean?" [You should not be satisfied with being his equal but rather surpassing him. You know that he comes back to life eventually so what if he gains more power? What will you do then?] Only then did it really make an impact on him. Naruto: "Crap. You''re right. Thanks, Cain." This small talk had him thinking. What could he do to get even stronger? Upgrading his lightning is certainly a choice. Progression in his bloodline would also give satisfying results. There was also improving his chakra quality and unearthing the potential of the Mind Power skill. Perhaps training with his new teacher would give him a chance to get the evolution of Physical Energy. Once breakfast was done, he immediately headed out for the Academy. Truth be told, he wasn''t really excited. What can they teach him that he already doesn''t know? Hell, if he quit his future career of being a shinobi, he could still have a job due to his vast amount of skills under his belt. Walking to the school was a small adventure in itself. On the way to the Academy, he met Ino who was leaving for school at the same time. She asked him if they wanted to go to the Academy together and he replied yes as he didn''t mind company. When Ino saw him, she thought that his taste in clothing was quite nice. Naruto''s clothes consisted of black shorts with a navy blue outline along with a maroon jacket with white stripes on it. Because it was a light jacket, it didn''t really make him feel hot but rather slightly chilly as it is one of the chakra clothing that he made. Talking about random things, Ino and Naruto enjoyed their walk until they spotted someone. A white-eyed girl was being harassed by a couple of boys and was being called names. Ino started to become angry and she was about to ask Naruto whether he wants to join her crusade of pummeling the boys but when she turned to look at him, he wasn''t there. The next moment, she heard a scream from the boys and saw that all three of bullies were down on the floor. Naruto gave a hand to the shy girl to which she took after a few seconds. Seeing that it was her crush, she fainted backward and was caught by Naruto instead. Ino quickly approached to see if the girl was fine and decided to wait for her to wake up. When she did, Ino talked with her and coincidentally, they are in the same class. When Naruto decided to help her stand, she fainted again. He really didn''t whether he should laugh or cry while Ino smiled knowingly on the side. Carrying his classmate, Naruto put her on his back and started walking. In Ino''s mind, Naruto''s sense of romance was quite high right now. At one point she imagined herself being the one who was being carried. The moment she had those thoughts, she got rid of them and continued to chat away with Naruto. When they arrived in class, there were already some people there. Namely one Uchiha Sasuke and another random stranger. Sasuke looked at the people who entered the room and he immediately started to glare at Naruto. Naruto ignored it and looked for a table instead. Seeing that it was three people to a table, Ino decided to sit with Naruto and the Hyuuga girl. Soon, people started to walk in and Naruto saw both Choji and Shikamaru. Naruto: "Skikamaru. Choji. Over here." he called out. They both saw that it was Naruto calling out to them and they greeted him. The awkwardness Choji felt towards Naruto was mostly gone as they talked in Shikamaru''s house over the week but he still felt a little ashamed every time he would look at Naruto. Shikamaru asked about the girl who was sleeping next to Naruto but Naruto only replied that the heat got to her. Since both clan heirs saw familiar faces and friends, they decided to sit on the table right in front of them. Soon, the whole class started to fill up as the four friends were talking and sharing some of their life stories which were fun to listen to in Naruto''s opinion. Eventually, Hinata Hyuuga woke up and quietly listened to the stories as another boy who goes by the name, Shino, sat by Choji. Instead of ignoring them, she carried a face that had the biggest frown in the world and screamed out. Ino: "SHUT UP!!!" she shouted. ''These girls are so annoying!!! What''s so good about Sasuke anyway!?! He''s just pitiable!!'' This made the entire class quiet down and focus their attention on Ino. Naruto was quite impressed at the fact she''s quite courageous and strong-willed. A good ally and comrade material. "Why are you girls like this!?! Why are so getting so loud over another stupid boy??" A pink-haired girl stood up to respond to her. Ino recognized her as Sakura Haruno and was a little sad that a childhood friend of hers would turn on her so quickly for a boy no less. Sakura: "You shut your mouth. We''re his fans and you don''t get to disrespect him like that." Fangirls: "Yeah!!" they all shouted together. Ino could almost feel the blood vessel in her about to pop from rage. Not only could she not tell her story but she had to now answer why she was being rude to Sasuke? Oh, that made her blood boil. Ino: "So let me get this straight. You''re fangirls of Sasuke?" Fangirls: "Yeah!!" Ino: "Why?" she asked the crucial question. Fangirl 1: "Because we are! Is there any other reason?!" The rest of the fangirls agreed with her. Fangirl 2: "That is our reason." She started to become angry. Ino: "No! That is not a reason! What''s so good about him besides his looks huh!?!? From what I see, he would rather be alone than be swarmed by all of you. Not to mention, he just experienced the biggest tragedy of his life so why does that look cool to all of you? Do you enjoy seeing him suffer by himself?" This made a few of the girls quiet down. "And don''t even get me started about his future. He probably will try to get revenge on his brother and will most likely betray the village in order to do so!! So tell me now, what''s so good about this person you are all fans of? What is so special about him that gets your attention besides his looks because I know a person who has suffered his entire life. Not once did he obtain recognition from any ?du?t or peer. Not once was he respected by any of the villagers. Not once did he act gloomy and complain about it. And not once did he have friends or any sort of family to rely on so I want all of you to tell me. Why is he worth it!!!" she growled out with greeted teeth. This made Naruto feel a little awkward inside. Naruto: ''I mean. I have Cain and Kurama. I didn''t complain about it because I pretty much accepted it and I will definitely leave the village so uh I don''t know how I feel about her saying all that. Sorry ahead of time, Ino. For betraying your trust.'' he said mentally. ''But don''t worry Ino. There is another version of me in a different timeline that loves you very much so my betrayal won''t mean much. Hope that will make you feel better when you are in the afterlife.'' Chapter 44 - Notice(Not a chapter) Hello. I have been extremely busy with both work and college recently and the accumulated fatigue has been keeping me from writing chapters. Please remember. I am human. Just like you. I get tired. Just like you. I need food. Just like you. So please, bear with me for a few weeks and I''ll promise to release a massive release so that it will not be as slow-paced as people complained about. If you see me post other novels, they are old chapters. I made them a while ago and I have not written them recently so don''t think I am lying to you. As always, you are welcome to spend the time I''ll be gone reading other novels as they are very good. The ones that I recommend might not be to your liking but it will be something at least. So I am sorry for not uploading and I thank those that are still supporting me. Chapter 45 - Sorry Everyone Hello everyone. It has unfortunately come to this. I guess I am dropping for a period of time until my interests are back in this. Currently, I am extremely busy with how crazy college has become. Some classes are painfully harder than others and I wanted to break down so many times during it but I''m holding on. Reality is truly painful ya know? In fact, I stopped reading over 200+ novels because of it and I only kept reading a few novels that I have time for that I thoroughly enjoy. I even got into another fanfiction Community where it is all about the Flash. I won''t explain it in too much detail but it has kept me alive and less stressed in many ways Naruto fanfiction has not. Naruto fanfiction was fun. Very fun. However, Flash fanfiction brought different emotions and so much happiness that I didn''t expect. I''m rambling, aren''t I? Anyways. I wish everyone a happy year. I hope everything in your life works out and always remember. Naruto taught us to never give up! Believe it! If there is not a happy ending for you right now, then your life has not ended! Work until you have reached that ending that you are happy and satisfied with. Not the one that is convenient. It will be difficult and there are times where you will have to get out of your comfort zone. Remember this. -Your imagination is your limitation and hard work is what lets you achieve your dreams. -Opportunities come and go so grab onto it when you see it. (I regret so much due to this.) I wish everyone all the best.